#sudden spur of the moment smut fic

[queenendless]

🔞 Specialz (Adult!SatoSugu x Adult!Fem!Reader)🔞

A/N: Yeah ... I might be writing more Shibuya inspired smut than I thought. KINDA canon divergence cause in this AU Gojo can heal others too so sorry for the confusion, BIG TIME!

LONG ASS FIC, OVER 7K LONG, MY LONGEST ONE YET OH LORD! ALL FOR THESE TWO SO THERE!

⚠️ CW WARNING ⚠️ NSFW CONTENT! Porn with long ass plot, murder/bloodshed, somewhat feral Gojo, sorta exhibitionism/definite vouyerism, choking kink, tentacle action, deepthroat fuck, breeding/claiming kinks, unprotected sex, clit play, creampie, p in a and v, double p in v, nicknames/pet names, some dirty talk, praise talk, GoGe simping, horny SatoSugu x reader in already established polyamorous MMF relationship. This smut piece is gonna be as horny as I can make it. SO MINORS DO NOT INTERACT!

* Please DON'T plagarize, translate, or repost my FANFIC content. Reblog, like, and follow instead.

I hope you enjoy.

Credit to anaemicc on Wattpad for the new smut terminology Imma gonna use as reference help when writing 🔞 content from now on.

The setting is Shibuya on Halloween night. Crimson tainting the skies, the cityscape, your thighs ... The AU where Geto is alive, he and Gojo are secret lovers, and are yours, banging you for the entire city to see amiss the chaos that unfolds ...

"Hey you." The sudden warped appearance of you alarmed Jogo, peeved off Choso and stirred up Gojo's sudden carnal longing. "You're wanted elsewhere. So," Your unsure drawl was cut off by Choso's poisonous blood shots narrowly scraping you, swirling through the air, as bodies got caught in the crossfire dropping by the hat. "Eyes on me."

Though that made it hard to divide your attention as you felt so turned on by the gleeful smiling face of one Satoru Gojo that ripped that special grade's veiny arm clean off right between his legs so provocatively.

"Oya oya~" Gojo's eyes widened at the sight of your lithe self; foolishly valiant in the face of death. "I felt you coming a mile away, sweetie~ Sliding in after me, alright~"

"Less innuendo, more exorcizing!" Your cursed energy pushed as many normes outta the way as you could to leave you more room to work to draw that Death Painting in.

Stopping use of his Limitless technique, Gojo gave up on adjusting his technique and focused on compact attacks using curse energy manipulation, operating with only basic cursed energy manipulation and martial arts.

Unable to use Domain Amplification and their Innate Techniques at the same time, Volcano – Jogo – safely uses the former to protect himself unlike Hanami – Weeds.

Foolishly dropping their Domain Amplification just to use their vines to strike at you two compelled you to force push the panicking crowd afar, barely swerving out of range. You're left breathless at a crazed smiling Gojo spinning like a starfish through those vines, eerily giddy as he ripped out those rooted eyes, feeling weak in the knees at imagining Toru asking your greatest weak spot with that look, in that tone…

Your distracted self sensed too late as you were caught in iron, lean arms, eyes glowing dangerously and narrowed possessively.

"Careful, babe~ You want to get hurt that bad, huh~?" The low, dark tone he took with you as his barrier shield you two from the poisoned blood shed coating it, scoffing under his breath. "Where the fuck is he?"

The lights flickered as Volcano and Weeds tried their Amplification fists once more, spurring Gojo to maintain his technique the more they tried neutralizing it.

"Just be careful …" Gojo sounded so far off, trained onto those special grades, reluctantly releasing you. Now was not the time for further discussion. The plan had to keep going, as should you. "Now."

Barely a moment of you warping out of Limitless, did Choso's hands teeming with cursed energy etched straight close to your glowing eyed face. Just where you wanted him.

You sensed another familiar presence down the other end of the tunnel behind him as your cursed energy wave knocked him back enough in the right spot.

"About time." Gojo smacked his tongue under his breath, smirking regardless, relieved at sensing him as well, of course.

"Prison Realm … gate open."

Tentacles slithered out from the shadows beneath Choso's feet, summoned to immobilize him with their tensile grip, just enough time for the gate to unravel in its bleedy X shape. Just as your cursed punch socked him in the face for good measure.

"Nice right hook, honey~" Suguru's rich airy voice was all you could make out to be him since the lights flickered once again.

Choso's lack of combat experience paired with the task of not causing too much carnage did not make things easier. For every limb Choso erodes away from his cursed bloody touch, ten more take their place. The exploding sprays of piercing blood struck down many lingering fools still unable to see the full picture.

"I'm sorry I can't save everyone. So I promise to exorcise them instead!" Both thoughts raced through yours and Gojo's mind.

Your cursed energized back kick whipped Choso's head sideways, earning a low whistle from Geto. For a human spirit hybrid, Choso could take it. You still felt somewhat bad inside for it, though.

Goosebumps immediately raked up your skin at the sight of how easily Gojo crushed the weakened asparagus between his Limitless and the wall.

Volcano's threat to burn them both alive didn't deter Gojo nor Geto in the slightest.

Just as darkness overtook everything one second, light flickered back on in the next.

Hanami's purple blood splattered the crater dented wall; steam and ash wafted off it, leaving Jogo shitting himself.

"Next one."

God, you got wet hard at that moment, blushing something fierce, wanting Satoru looking at you like that.

One minute was up.

The tentacles vanished in place of the cube latching onto Choso, jutting out of him from various points.

"Good night, Choso Kamo. You are spared … this time. Prison Realm, close." With all cursed energy drained, Choso was swallowed right in, the Prison changing from a red fleshy cube with various open eyes to a solid stone closed eyes cube once more, slamming into the floor with sheer force, and Geto looking down at it with disgust. "His desire to avenge his younger brothers' deaths by Itadori-kun's hands means he won't kill himself trapped inside this until he's freed to see his goal through … still though … wasting my efforts on this hybrid monkey. What a joke."

Geto noticing your attention elsewhere, eyes glowing that cursed blue, floating up onto the platform, alarming those frightened monkeys away as you were lost in your future vision. "None of them deserve my cursed gift the way you do."

"Fuck." Gojo's eerily calm voice barely hid his excitement at how breathtaking you look among the carnage littered ground, twistedly smiling at a fleeing Jogo, "The sooner I exorcise you, the sooner I can pound my angel to oblivion."

Magnetically latching his heels on the metal border and levitating himself upright, he used Limitless to halt thrown humans his way by Jogo as cover. If too many lives were lost here, then there'd be no reason for Gojo to hold back anymore. Jogo was itching too close to you to his liking.

Sooner than scheduled —

"An eight-car train is pulling in. Please wait behind the yellow line. Please do not lean on the platform doors or reach your hands or face past them." The announcement came on, followed by the rocking screeching sight of the eight train cars hailing from Meiji Shrine.

Lost in the sea of costumed people running for their believed way out of this mayhem, appalled gasps stirred the crowd bustling around the opening train doors as panic and disgust raced through Jogo at the eight car train filled with gutted, bleeding, dead transfigured humans falling out. And no Patchface in sight.

"Mahito – GRK!" Garbling Jogo got grabbed by the neck in his lapse of focus, slammed into the floor, leaving a crater sized dent in the wake.

"Hands off my woman." Gojo hissed venomously.

"That all went faster than expected." After spraying himself insistently to get rid of the monkey stench, Geto picked up the cube and slipped into the back of the station amidst the chaos.

The root covered exit crumpled apart with Hanami now exorcised, causing dozens upon hundreds of people to fall in. Gojo growled, suspecting more cursed spirits or users are above too.

"I'm on it!" Brazenly catching as many falling normies through the caving ceiling as you could brought faint smiles to both their faces.

Looking back to lock eyes with Satoru once more, Suguru slid the cube to him along the floor, his nihilistic smile being the last thing Gojo saw before warping away himself.

Just as three swift blurs came straight outta the train door, helping you catch every other falling figure, bouncing off the debris chunks like springs alongside you.

Recognizing their cursed energy presences, Gojo cackled with mad glee.

"Game over." Slamming Jogo hard enough into the ground, blue flames licked the air as they enveloped Jogo whole. "I win."

Eroding to ashes, Gojo's form sagged down in relief as the fear felt in the room washed away by confusion and relief. Spotting Yuji and Mei instructing the masses left standing to leave via the stairways as Ui stands proudly by his very much older sister's side, including that the proper authorities would tend to them outside. Scooping up the cube, he floated back up to even level.

"Gojo-sensei!" Yuji's cheeriness lightened the bloody setting, running over.

"The veils have all been lifted. Which made exorcizing the special grade responsible for the transfigured humans attainable. Itadori-kun made sure of that." Mei informed him, making Yuji blush from the praise. "Y/n-chan's seer intel was spot on. Truly a valuable asset~" Mei Mei praised you as well.

"I expect nothing less from her~" Gojo's senses – coming down from his looney high – sensed your presence having teleported farther up. On the highest floor. Oh, sweetie, why?

"Hey! Thank Nee-sama for her compliments, you tall oaf!" Ui bristled up.

"So, Gojo-kun, you owe me for today. Cause I'm guessing … Geto-kun will no longer be helping out around here?" Her coy smile paired with that velvety threat didn't deter Gojo facially. But left Yuji as the dumbfounded cutie at the moment.

"Hmm." Pulling his phone out of his jacket pocket, he meddled with it. "Well, with the veils dropped, I'm finally able to make a hefty deposit in your account." The ping on Mei's own phone plus the wide ass smile on her laughing face spoke volumes. "Yuki and Yuta will be stopping by soon. When they do, hand them this." Airily stating, Gojo tossed the cube for Mei to catch, who recognized it right away. "She has her own plans for that hybrid pup, anyway, so …"

Mei hummed pleased with the conspiratory talk, accepting the curse wrapped cube. "The Prison Realm huh? What are you all up to, I wonder?" He didn't look up for further discussion on the topic. She could keep her lips sealed, for however long she gets paid big at least. "Very well. Thank you for the extra pay, Gojo-kun~"

Seeing his student praying on the sidelines for the human lives lost tonight made melancholy stir within him. "Yuji." Grabbing his attention, ruffling his pink hair affectionately, Gojo's endearing smile had Yuji blushing. "Great work."

"Sensei …" Blinking back tears, brushing them away with his sleeve, Yuji nodded firmly. Mahito was exorcised. The lives lost because of him – Junpei – were at last avenged. "I didn't lose this time."

"Good. I'll leave the rest of the cursed spirit clean up to you all … unless the end of the world comes crashing down on us, that is. If not, I'll see you back at campus tomorrow, my precious pupil~" He chuckled as he ruffled Yuji's hair once more. "Until then, gotta jet~!"

His two finger salute and bright smile was the last sight those three saw before teleporting.

Joining his special two souls awaiting him uptop, sky high.

❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞

Two badasses with God complexes.

Conflicting ideals.

Enemies on paper.

But partners nonetheless.

Quelling this near nationwide disaster by a fragile truce to team up and take down those special grades.

All because of you; your cursed Seer self.

Many lives were still lost.

But better that than tipping the scales into full blown chaos.

A pounding headache, for instance. Which made warping that much harder on your head and neck, to be honest. Wobbly walking, vision blurry, now blinding as the Shibuya night lights sparkled through the glass stained border walls of the observatory deck, draping an arm across your stinging eyes as your other hand leaned on the wall for support.

"Where do you think you're going, sweetheart?" Gojo's slow horror slasher walk upon you was twice as nerve wracking as watching it unfold on Volcano head. That plus sexy. "Nearly getting yourself killed. Butting in when I could handle it all myself. Then trying to slip out?" He sighed heavily, vibrant eyes narrowed like a predator. "What am I gonna do with you?"

"Correction." The nihilistic smiling presence of Geto walking out of the shadows behind one of the few supporting metal pillars had your heart jolting in anxious excitement. "What are we gonna to do to you?"

Your hand slipped as your knees buckled, going limp, as your world view tilted, when Satoru caught you from behind, gently helping you sit down; to both their concern and relief.

"Hey hey, easy." Satoru gently laid your head in his lap as he sat Indian-style against the wall, brushing aside your hair strands tickling your face, his fingers massaging your cranium and scalp. "You pushed yourself hard tonight, sweetie."

"For weeks, actually. Just take slow calm breaths." Pulling your legs gently to straddle his hips as he sat curled up before you two, Suguru massaged your thighs, eyeing you with such prideful devotion. "You did great, honey."

Satoru hummed in agreement. "We're so proud of you~"

"Don't mention it." You went limp in their grasp, desiring to stay this way in your own share of Infinity.

"Still though," Satoru's shaky tone made your breath hitch at that same feral edge from before return; gaping to his sinuous intentions. "After the hell we went through tonight … I just want to take you here and now and make you a mess myself~"

"He's not the only one~" Suguru's own supine gaze had your chest tighten in nervous anticipation. "After all the hassle we were put through tonight, we deserve our own reward. Sparing those monkeys required such restraint on my part, after all. You already understand what we seek the most now."

You squirmed, clasping your hands together in a praying plea. "GoGe foreplay first … please~?"

Suguru snorted, slyly smirking at you, holding your hands in his giant sculpted ones, smooching your knuckles. "Hmm, should we give the lovely lady what she wants, Satoru~?"

Satoru sighed heavily, smiling smugly, dipping down to kiss your forehead. "At this point, why not~? Besides," Roughly grabbing him by the bun, Satoru yanked him forward hard enough to clash sloppy smooches with. "I've missed my Suguru~"

You shifted between their two leaning bodies, eyeballing as Satoru's other hand clutched and squeezed Suguru's neck; veins flexing out on said hand and neck. Drool slipped down the corner of Geto's mouth, raspy grunts leaving his rosy flush face, as their velvet slobbering tongue duel dragged on. It was quite enticing to your GoGe starved eyes. "Hah, I see this still gets you going~ Depraved of my suffocating touch crushing you~" Gojo playfully taunted.

Geto husked out some dry laughs, "You crave it too~ Breaking me in, like the raunchy bastard I can see coming out of you~!"

A welt of anger pulsed the side of Gojo's head, startling you as he shifted his weight against Geto's, quickly slamming him against the glass wall beside you by the neck, "How's this for you then~?"

"Hah~! Perfect~!" Geto's raspy laugh was cut off as Gojo devoured his wet mouth whole, their deep groans of lust slipping out between every parting of their lips, drool connecting their tongues as their heaving mouths were so close to each other. Eyes half lidded with smoldering fixation on each other atop such heightened emotions looked to be borderline dangerous. "Tell me, Satoru~ Do you still miss this~?"

From the inky shadows Geto summoned, the tentacles returned, wrapping around Gojo's wrists to free Geto and let him breathe; red prints left on his thick veiny neck, gleefully smiling as the snowy haired man fell to his knees with his hands restrained behind his back. As more tendrils helped undo his gold colored kasaya garment, his black yukata robes came next as the skin of his broad upper body was revealed; damn muscles. The sash now untied, his length was freed, flapping against Gojo's curling lips.

"Getting impatient, aren't we Suguru~?"

"You are too, smart ass~"

"Mmh, you're not wrong~" Missing that taste he always relishes, Gojo hummed as he took Geto all in one go, slathering that pulsing dick with as much fervor as the starving beast coming out inside him that needed sustenance.

"Aah fuck~! Yes, Satoru~! Just like that~!" Suguru's chants of praise went in sync with his lecherous moans as he raked his hand through those snowy locks to press him closer, his little bun fell loosely unkempt from his insistent thrusting, slamming himself against the wall with each bang echoing off the see through borders. "Take me, Satoru~! Take it all~!"

Satoru's insatiable slurping paired with his thorough tongue lashing and gluttonous sucking accentuated Suguru's echoes; his nose buried deep in those raven colored pubes.

A sneaky appendage slithered beneath Gojo's slim tight pants, then under his boxer shorts. Lurching from the slimy firm hold stroking his own hardened length mercilessly, Gojo's deep groans vibrated through Geto's dong, driving his moans higher and louder than before. Rubbing his head with its wet end, sliding down to brush his balls, it all had Gojo's legs trembling as he instinctively grinded against Geto's beating heat. "Sneaky bastard~!" Satoru's muffled words were overshadowed by the titillated mewls mushing out of his stuffed mouth as well.

"Ah~!"

"Mh~!"

"Ngh~!"

Lathered in the cum slipping down both sides of his mouth and chin, Satoru's deepthroating by Suguru's slamming thrusts paired in tuned with those insistent rough strokes on his girth finally had them coming undone in unison; their verbal and muffled cries of release had your eyes bulging out of their sockets.

Pressing your trembling fist to your lips, you marveled at their flushed expressions and enamored noises, leaving you elated at making you come just from watching their pleasure together. And yet, it wasn't enough. Not until you felt those two interwoven with you. You were long overdue.

Your muffled cry of coming reminded those two you were still here, curled up against yourself, eyes glossed, lost in them coming down from their highs.

"Satoru~ It appears our dear Y/n has been by her lonesome long enough~" Dumping his heavy load for the latter to swallow greedily, Suguru retracted those tentacles out from Satoru's now ruffly tainted pants, freeing his bound arms as well, sending that particular curse back into the shadows, watching you with mischievous glee, knowing you in this state would prefer their touch than an octopuses.

Satoru's breathtaking blue eyes were now in your line of sight, heaving heavily with that rosy tinted face, sending droves of butterflies storming your insides. His feral mindstate was returning, being stoked higher, sharing Suguru's sentiments entirely. "Then, what say I plow that pretty mouth of hers myself?" Satoru's languid tone conflicted with his hungry gaze.

"So long as I can devour that finely plump ass~" Suguru purred, mischievously grinning.

"Deal."

Nothing compared to the white hot scorching of your lovers' tongues as Satoru legit crawled over to you, backpedaling you to be flushed against the opposite wall, openly kissing you to submission, your fingers raking through his white undercut then into his fluffy hair had him sighing in comforting bliss. Your eye peaked open, spotting Suguru kissing you from your neck to your jawline until eventually tempting you to pull away from Satoru's lips just to kiss him instead, despite Satoru's pouting at missing your lips already.

"Are you both good? We are risking getting caught together …" You couldn't help it.

Their hearts throbbed for your worrywart self.

Satoru couldn't help but laugh. "Even now, you're still worried about us?"

Suguru chuckled. "We appreciate your concern for us, Y/n, but we're fine."

"More than ever, in fact. And right now, all I want is to gaze upon you. No covers. No restraints." Satoru, taking your hand in his, pressed kisses to your knuckles. "The way it should be~"

You hummed as Suguru took your other hand in his as he pressed it to his cheek, nuzzling your palm then kissing it. "Just the three of us."

You weaved your hands through their locks at the back of their heads, pressing their foreheads against yours, hugging them around their necks, getting teary eyed from the swell of emotions coming forth. "I need you so much closer … both of you."

Tilting your chin upwards between his forefinger and thumb gave more room for Suguru to clamp his teeth deep into your neck, gnawing long and hard enough in various spots to leave those red marks in his wake. "Goddess incarnate, you truly are~"

Sucking and licking from your ear down to the valley between your bosoms, Satoru smugly grinned up at you. "How did demons like us get gifted with such a naughty little angel~?"

With combined feral impatience, they tore open your dark jujutsu jacket, stripping your gasping self of your undershirt as well, smirking as they ripped your bra clasp apart, before devouring a mound for each to take.

"Toru~! Sugu~!" Your wanton cries made them that much harder, your fingers tugging harshly at their hair, as you surrendered to their mouths.

Suguru flicked your one rosy tipped mound, pinching and twisting it between his lithe long digits to his enjoyment at its jigglingness. "Neh … Satoru? Shall we finally claim this sinfully beautiful lady for ourselves?"

Satoru lashed your other swelling hill with feverish hardness, teething your bud as well as suckling it messily in between, before deeply chuckling. "From the look on her face, I'd say so."

He wasn't wrong.

Grabbing you by your hips, ripping the button off your work pants, sliding your panties down with them as well, they both breathed in your long missed bare beauty and your sought out essence.

Satoru's slim-fit matching black pants were shoved down those long fine legs, along with those soiled briefs, freeing himself at last. Suguru's high waisted poofy pants came down too, more erect and thick than before. In their own mind reading way, they knew what they wanted.

"Hug my neck, Y/n. And hold on tight." Satoru commandingly whispered in your ear. Just as you did as instructed, he lifted you up by your hips just as Suguru grabbed you by your knees, both carrying you with iron clad grips, both standing up with such ease. The strongest duo, people.

Stunned from the swift change in position, your hanging self suddenly rolled your eyes back as your body swayed from the tingling pilfering their already coated dongs evoked as they slid into you with familiarity. The flash of pain from the swift plunge made you shout loudly only to moan even harder as they lit the fire in you.

"Aah~! Hah~! Aghn~! Uhh~!" Your incoherent babbling only got them going, stroking their innuendos.

SQUELCH!

Suguru slamming you so hard from behind, drunk on how exhilarating you felt intertwined. "Mmph! Such a – mgh! – tight squeeze you are~!"

FWOP!

Satoru pounding into you excessively, his feral side coming back with a vengeance, shaking from sparks raking his nerves from your inner dripping heat sucking him up just as greedily. "That's it, Y/n~! Take it all~!"

THRUST!

Cum trickled down from all over, trailing down both men's legs and your flesh, forming puddles on the floor at how much was coming out.

The flaps of skin against skin, the gushing squished, the night lights of Shibuya highlighting all your curves, spasms, shuddering, the sweat lining your forms, your gaping sleek mouths, your muscles contracting and clenching.

You deeply missed this.

Intoxicated by their unadulterated need for your indulgence, your arching back, your bouncy breasts throbbing from each thrust, your lissom face, it was all – !

"Fuck, your cunt is heaven~!" Satoru keened hornfully, crushing his sloppy lips into yours, eating up all your mewls.

"Shit, your ass is bliss~!" Suguru raggedly moaned as you clenched around him, slipping in and out ravenously, bringing his face down to chew on your supple peaches.

The cacophony of your trio's profane shouts of ecstasy reverberated around you, eyeing the nightlife beyond the walls, wondering amiss the chaos in your mind if the others were alright. You could feel the number of cursed spirits dwindling, your allies spirits still intact, and the euphoria drowning away the headache your visions always gave.

Time slowed down as you felt Suguru's sweaty face pressing your lower back and Satoru's own against your own, both stopping as they heatedly caught their breaths, exchanging nervous but curious gazes, before Satoru looked into your eyes with his serious ones. "Y/n … will you let us … start a family with you?"

Your heart squeezed as they slowly lowered you back on the stained ground, humming as Suguru expressed the same intentions, having you straddling his lap from behind, angling your face to see his charming one again resting on your shoulder. "Being apart after all this time has made us consider what we now desire going forward."

"Granted, 10 days is just too much separation, if I'm gonna be honest!" Satoru griped, nuzzling your unoccupied cheek, smiling warmly. "And yeah, raising Megumi and Tsumiki together over the years has been quite the adventure."

"The same goes for Mimiko and Nanako … but they particularly want a baby sibling to dote on and spoil endlessly." Suguru softly laughed.

"Granted, I too would spoil that kid … our kid … to be honest, raising a kid in our kind of world is difficult, especially if they become a sorcerer, inherit our techniques, and be seen as another cursed pawn to use for society's personal gains … unless we destroy the corrupt system first." Satoru's straightforwardness had truth to your current realistic problem.

"This past year has been challenging for all of us. And I believe our secret partnership is not so secret after tonight. But if we do decide to have a kid, then we'll defend them until our last dying breaths." Suguru vowed, squeezing your hand in his giant sculpted one to your smiling delight.

"But only with you. And only if you want to." Satoru sheepishly chuckled. "Even though my dick is literally up your womb now."

"Baka." Suguru scoffed under his breath.

Your hands took each of theirs to cup your now stuffed belly together; Satoru's cock still inside. "I'll only ever bear one … with you two."

You were willing to do it. You yearned for it. Lord, the thought of bearing a child you three created together brought tears to your eyes. "So yeah. Let's do it."

Pulling out of you on both ends to make this work, Satoru stripped off his high collared jacket to ball into a makeshift pillow and Suguru slipped out of his monk robes for you to splay your bare back on, they made sure you were comfy enough to further progress as they gently laid you down on your temporary bedding. "Thanks~" You whispered your gratitude, earning big moist smooches on your honey soft cheeks from them.

Lustful possessive looks now sprouting on their faces, Satoru draping your left leg over his left hip and Suguru doing the same to your right leg over his right hip, each then taking a hand of yours to pin them both above your head; intertwined fingers and all, before guiding their veiny soaking thickness in their spare hands to gently, carefully, simultaneously sliding them into your achingly drenched folds. Your breathless urgent gasps came quickly, them being tolerable enough to give you time to adjust at being double stuffed.

After pulling in a lungful of air, you whispered. "K - Keep going."

Rolling their hips in sync, they completely domineered you in all your good spots, their upper ripped bodies flexing to your inner delight as they heaved in and out, gritting out groans through their teeth with you convulsing around them obsessively.

Blood buzzed in your ears whereas theirs were roaring at how much your moans enlivened them.

Their lean statures bending over just to suckle and smooch your face and neck, leaving red blemishes and bite marks in their wake. Your back curving in order to press your fuzzy nude self to theirs for their comfortable safe warmth.

Your throbbing breasts were brazenly exposed by their groping, thumbing and pinching with those long lithe fingers before their mouths swallowed your swelling melons; one for each to partake on. Their steamy breaths, savage canines, and skillful tongues combined with their jutting taking things up a notch had your toes curling and your legs squeezing their waistlines desperately when you saw it.

Your reflections on the smooth ceiling. Your flamed face, their ruffled heads devouring your boobs, cum slathering your clit as more splattered on your abdomen.

The thrill of seeing you all in your primal states made you howl sharper.

"None are worthy to bask in your raw majesty but us~" Suguru dictated selfishly, drooling popping off your breast, noticing your gaze training upwards before his veiny hand grasped your chin, forcing you to meet his depraved smile. "Devoted to only us~!"

"This cunt, this body, everything that you are!" Satoru's deepened husky voice going with each savage pounding had you gushing out more messily as he looked up from your other abused tit with narrowed eyes, shadowed with the thrill of his feral edge. "Ours."

Shedding hotly shimmering tears from the rippling explosions edging you closer, all you could do was writhe and spasm in delectable anguish as their pelvises tapped you like wrecking balls; delving straight for your womb, with your cunt throbbing at how much you missed this. Them. Smothering you in your own ripple of heaven.

The springs were coiling as you were all etching closer to the edge. Static sparked their fingertips when Suguru began gently squeezing and choking you, earning him your gasping heaving mouth with your tongue sticking out to his wry amusement. "Now then honey~ Come for us long and hard~ Your loving Sugu wants it~!"

Trails of fire forming from Satoru aggressively rubbing your clit had you chortling out such adorably profane mewls. "Your precious little self can't take much more of this, sweetie~ I can feel it~ Just let yourself burst free~!"

Suguru's thumb brushed your quivering bottom lip. "Let us bless you with our essence, our very souls~"

Satoru endearingly kissed your bump for good measure. "Let us put the most precious baby in that perfect little oven of yours~"

"Bear our child, Y/n~"

"Turn this cursed night to the most blessed one yet~"

Their squeezing hands on yours had you clawing at their veiny knuckles.

"No one else but you is worthy enough~"

"You were made for us~ You kept us together for all these years~ It has to be you~"

"Our closest friend, our wife, our ray of heaven~"

Your eyes widened as their free hands left your slightly marked neck and reddened clit to lay their hands atop another's over your accelerated heart, smiling with tears in their eyes at the overwhelming sexual amour, confessing with such emotion as the strongest duo that they are.

"I love you."

Their intimate, amorous words thickened with such raw truth did the trick.

The sensation of total release brought about a dizzying explosion of feeling, leaving you shuddering uncontrollably as you reached your glorious peak.

That broke down their floodgates.

Crying your name out in unison, they once again soared over the edge, but dumping a heavy truck load this time. Curling in on you, they flooded themselves inside you, they poured their dumploads of steaming white hotness in every crevice, fold and bundle you held, sloppily pounding into you for good measure to ride that high.

Their conjoined seeds have finally hit their mark.

All you could do was take it all in, heaving and crying softly at how their friction, their hardness, even their engorged heads felt too good inside you to be real.

But it all was.

This nasty, unhinged, embarrassing – yet provocatively arousing time spent on Halloween night.

With these two powerful, terrifying, sometimes unhinged men that have softer, gentler, tender sides to them.

Endlessly devoted, unconditional and all encompassing.

With each other.

And you, of course.

❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞❤️🔞

Over a decade spent cultivating.

Keeping it hush hush, as those two were on opposing sides, but still kept in touch because of you.

Trying to rebel against the system and make way for the next generation of sorcerers to change this kind of world into a better one takes work. Resources. Allies.

Ergo, you departing Jujutsu High post graduation to aid Yuki Tsukumo in her mission, guided by your visions and your own heart's ambitions to end the cursed energy problem; the root cause of this fractured world.

From your prophetic visions starting in your student days to realizing your two loves parting ways, you divulge your hidden truths to them. Wanting you three to stay united. Acting as double agents in a sense. Better than being forced to take each other out in this long marathon game.

Some convincing and persuading lead to an eventual struck deal. Partners slash secret lovers, regardless of their switched conflicting ideals and surface level allegiances. While neither were thrilled at you collaborating with Yuki; her playing her own part in dividing the fine line between them to their somewhat breakup, they knew you were overall fighting to change things your way just as they were doing the same but the way they individually were best at.

Dropping in on them back and forth, from Suguru's temple of a home to Satoru's private housing to even your own apartment when you were in Tokyo, your desire for you three to maintain your bond stayed strong.

Planned secret meetups, play dates where those two talked in private but watched with affection from afar as you get overwhelmed by those four precious rugrats, late night call sessions that lasted until the sun rose, roundabout impromptu rendezvous in each other's bedrooms …

Eventually, those years became 10.

The kids grew up. As did you three.

But with time came change. Good and bad. For you sensed the divide lingering beneath the surface growing to uncomfortable lengths.

When you had that vision whilst traveling abroad with Yuki doing research.

Of that December night.

The Night Parade of a Hundred Demons.

As Yuuta Okkotsu nearly killed Suguru.

And Satoru was tasked with executing him.

But willingly spared him as you arrived, their stunned faces on par with your eyes glowing and tears trekking down your face, as you tearfully embraced your one armed lover, begging for Satoru to heal him, offering Suguru refuge, for you no longer desired them fighting each other anymore.

Proclaiming that if they ever loved you at all, that you'd all marry each other straight away.

After a stunned faces pause from them both, immediately in came some touch deprived, molten kisses from both your men then watching them exchange some as well, Satoru restored Suguru's arm and promised to rendezvous with you as soon as he could, knowing he had his students to check up on. And Suguru had to pick up his girls as you helped walk him out of the wrecked school grounds as best you could.

While you have been dating for a decade, the idea of marriage popping up various times never came to fruition. Knowing your taboo relationship meant treason for Satoru and execution for them both if found caught.

But that near death experience, the second one, made you all reconsider how short your lives were and how certain precious things shouldn't be taken for granted, especially in this cursed world. You couldn't bear it. And neither could they. The look of heartbreak on your face was one neither desired to be the cause of.

Meeting up in Okinawa, among the snow covered flowers, in loving memory of Riko and Kuroi, internally apologizing for failing them to save them both when your vision came too late and you were too far away and not strong enough to aid them and your loves the most, hoping they and your dear friends back at Jujutsu High were both there in spirit, watching over you all and granting their blessing.

On Christmas Day, arriving well into the afternoon, with an awkward faced, gray suited Megumi and an optimistic Tsumiki in a floral lace bodice ruffle trim wrap hem chiffon formal gown in baby pink. Smack dabbed in between the siblings, Satoru Gojo was well suited up in his tux; hair down and shades on.

As was Suguru Geto, his hair now cut to grace up to his shoulders, right arm intact, in a matching tux, with the twins coordinating with Tsumiki on the plane ride over; Mimiko in a similar dress in navy blue and Nanako in a matching one but in burnt orange.

The impromptu modern-day elopement went underway in the chapel overlooking the snowy garden.

Thankfully, the twins helped score you an Ariel dress; a romantic cloud of matt organza, with a removable balloon skirt and sleeves, and a subtle black chiffon ribbon.

Your chaotic duo were awestruck, jaws slacked and eyes radiating with unbridled love.

Your four kids beaming with supportive glee at how you; their mother practically at that point, walked down that aisle like an angel descending down from the heavens. The girls giggling as you gave a flustered Megumi your bouquet.

Your hands grasping one of each from them as you began the small private ceremony.

Astonished and amazed that Satoru, having memorized both yours and Suguru's ring sizes, had purchased them as soon as they landed.

Improvising your vows on the spot, you three merely spoke from the heart.

The rest of the week was spent touring Okinawa, the guys treating your kids to all the joys this place gave to them and their long passed friends they consider as family too, making sure they were all conked out before your husbands treated you in your shared newlyweds suite and made sure to remind you just how much they both missed, cherished and adored you.

The rest of the year spent looking back on the hectic events leading up to that moment, as fireworks flashed throughout the night sky, the girls and Satoru cheering for the new year, Megumi and Suguru exasperated but smiling nonetheless, and you relishing being snug in between your embracing loves.

The congratulatory calls over Satoru's phone from Shoko and Nanami teemed with suspicion and reluctance whereas Haibara was over the moon for it. Even Yuki called you and gushed over your dramatic lovely momentum. All of them seemingly suspecting Suguru had survived but choosing to keep shut about it along with your kids, to you three's grateful reliefs.

A lot has changed since then.

Satoru letting you, Suguru, and the twins crash at his private home in the countryside where Tsumiki usually stayed with Megumi before he began attending Jujutsu High and staying in the dorms.

Suguru decided to try and start over, becoming the stay at home father of the group while Satoru was working and you were traveling. Still working out and training to still be in the best shape along with his girls, knowing that this new take on life would take time to adjust to as well as work on their hateful outlook on humanity as a whole.

Then a new issue revealed itself.

Particularly… Kenjaku.

Fortunately, your visions have helped you all derail his plans a lot over the past year and several months. But a millennium old cursed user was just part of the problem.

The rise of special grade cursed spirits with self awareness and intelligence was another.

So training Megumi along with Yuji and Nobara made sense to prepare them for what lay ahead. Yuji especially, with the King of Curses taking refuge inside him. But you still cherished them and the second years like your own babies as well.

Your last call with Yuki involved her discovery of the long sought after Prison Realm your vision foretold of as well as its hiding place.

The events of the Shibuya Incident came soon after. The deaths of thousands. As well as who was responsible.

After nearly passing out from the info overload, you made sure to message your husbands on the issue at hand. While apprehending slash rescuing the traitor Kokichi Muta from that Patchface's assault, Satoru saw your visions theories as proven fact with aid from Kokichi's own confessions.

Not willing to take the chance, of course you intervened.

Right before Yuki's sudden visit at your place, dropping the cube in a wary Suguru's grasp, giving him her personal request to capture Choso Kamo alive in the cube, so Satoru's imprisonment in it doesn't come to fruition as your vision unfortunately revealed as well, assuring him she'd stop by to pick it up when the hard work was done, dropping the bomb on him in her own Yuki way.

So Suguru; not fully trusting her, getting involved fell under his own personal agenda to ensure you both would stay alive and unsealed.

Of course Satoru got a text from her to give him a heads up on her and Yuta dropping by soon.

Then came the detailed veils dropping right after you two slipped in behind Satoru.

You know what happened next …

Which all leads to right now.

The walk down memory lane ended with you coming down from your high at last, easing down, relaxing your sore, tingling, fatigued self.

Pulling out their softened dicks in unison, admiring how much of their cum filled your swollen red pussy and stuffed your moistened ass crack; trickling down like tiny streams of thick cream. They released your hands as their heaving selves laid down on either side of you, cushioning you in between. Satoru's snug tee and Suguru's sweaty scarred chest.

"That … was awesome." Satoru breathlessly cheered.

"Our best one yet." Suguru hummed proudly.

"Question. Whose cleaning this mess up?" Your shaky finger pointed at the cum all over the floor.

Both men tiredly cackled, nuzzling your nose and cheeks.

"Eh, let the workers here handle it, sweetheart~ We did help save Halloween, after all!" Satoru mused.

"Besides, we have more important matters to discuss." Suguru pointed out.

"Like?" You panted.

Suguru pushed himself up to gather your discarded clothing. "What shall we name our bundle of joy?"

"Mochi~!"

"No food related names, Satoru." He was deadpan serious.

"I'd rather that than anything outdated or boring! Our kid deserves the best name possible! Unless you want them to be miserably stuck with one for life~?" Satoru prayed that wasn't the case.

"Ahem." Your reaching hand had Satoru pulling you up on your sore bum as Suguru handed back your attire. "I'd rather we put our clothes back on, go home, call it a night, and talk about this in the morning. When I'm not entirely wiped out?"

Satoru started putting back on his jacket, flirting, "Oh our sweet, darling angel, how our world turns to your loveliness~"

Suguru slipped back on his robes and kasaya garment, tying them up tight. "She's right though. We've postponed our departure long enough. The girls are waiting for us back home, after all."

"Work related stuff can be dealt with in the morning." Satoru groaned, stretching his limbs, popping them from stiffness.

"Need help getting up though." You whimpered, fully dressed but too sore to stand up.

"Allow me the honor, our lovely wife~" Suguru swooned, sweeping you up with no struggles.

"Can we squeeze in one spooky film viewing though~?" Satoru pouted, pleading.

"In the living room, with the girls. You handle the snacks, I get the blankets." Suguru suggested.

"Deal." They kissed on it to your giggling relief. "Y/n, you're something special, ya know that~?" Satoru, your husband, pecked your nose.

"Our special wife, soon to be mother of our child." Suguru smooched your forehead.

"Oh, how long will that take, I wonder~? Hehe, our bedroom is gonna get pretty occupied for a while~" Satoru chuckled mischievously.

"Hey." Their eyes looked to yours as you smiled with such smittenness. "I love you both too."

They both kissed either side of your lips, coming together in one drawn out smiling smooch, before Satoru grabbed Suguru's shoulder, allowing you all to teleport on outta there together.

Back home, safe and sound.

For your own special Halloween.

The night is still young, ya know.

#jujutsu kaisen #jjk #gojo satoru #geto suguru #satosugu #jjk au #jjk fanfic #gojo satoru x reader #geto suguru x reader #satoru gojō x reader #suguru geto x reader #suguru geto x y/n #suguru geto x you #satoru gojo x reader #satoru gojo x you #satoru gojo x y/n #gojo satoru smut #geto suguru smut #satoru gojo smut #suguru geto smut #gojo smut #geto smut #jjk smut #jujutsu kaisen smut #satoru smut #suguru smut #satosugu x reader #satosugu smut #feral gojo #gojo x geto x reader

[marc-spectorr]

hate to love you

ˣ pairing: poe dameron x f!reader

ˣ summary: being stranded on a planet? not a problem, at least rescue’s coming. the real issue is that it means for twelve hours, you’re stuck with poe dameron.

ˣ warnings: 7.7k wc. explicit smut (oral/vaginal) and language. enemies-ish to lovers & forced proximity trope. mentions of blood & injuries. kinda soft!

ˣ a/n: “it’s been 84 years…” seriously tho i apologize for the big delay in posting ;_; but yay here’s my first official poe fic! i didn’t intend for this to be quite long, still i hope you enjoy 🤍

You’re seething with anger.

A red, hot, and blinding rage.

One more word out of your Commander, and you swear you’d make him regret having survived that crash landing.

You couldn’t care any less for his half-assed excuses. The weak explanations and baseless assumptions that only boil your blood. Even the sound of his mere voice has you so irritated that you wish the explosion had blown out your ear drums.

If only he had listened to you, then the two of you wouldn’t be in this mess— you wouldn’t be stranded on some unknown, barren planet deep in the outer rim.

Quick to point a finger, this was entirely Poe Dameron’s doing.

This was all his fucking fault.

“Relax, darling,” Poe assures nonchalantly. You roll your eyes at his endearment, darling. Bastard. Smiles cockily like one too. “Nearest Resistance outpost received our distress signal along with coordinates ’fore we got shot down. At this rate, rescue should be coming in by the next morning.”

You bite your tongue hard, maintaining a steely, scathing gaze at the flickering embers before you. That’s at least twelve hours. Twelve miserable hours with Poe, the very last man you’d want to be stuck with.

Maker, what did you do in your past life to deserve this punishment?

“I’m sure you’ll be perfectly fine sleeping here in the meantime. Think of this as a vacation of sorts. An overnight camping trip. You always did mention wanting to get out of D’Qar for a tiny bit.”

By here, Poe meant the rocky cavern serving as your shelter for the night. Thankfully, he managed to do something correctly, and that was igniting a fire. The sun was dipping behind the horizon at a quickened pace; you could already feel the sharp nip of the wind swirling in the air.

Great. Earlier, you had narrowly avoided dying in a ball of fire. Now, you’re faced with the threat of hypothermia.

Two extremes. Funny how the universe works at times.

“So, are you just gonna give me the silent treatment or what?”

Never mind that. Freezing to death sounded much more appealing than having Poe talk your ear off.

It pisses you off how he’s seemingly amused by the situation. Acting as if he didn’t get your ship shot down, almost killing you in an attempt to prove a point. The only thing Poe confirmed at that moment was how incredibly reckless and arrogant he could be. That, plus you realized how little he cares about your well-being, seeing he was ready to risk your life along with his.

“C’mon, lighten up, Black Two,” Poe spurs as he sits cross-legged on the coarse ground beside you. “At least we made it out alive.”

You recoil at Poe’s sudden nearness, tugging the emergency blanket draped over your body closer. Lucky for you both, you escaped the fiery wreckage with a couple of minor injuries. Some scrapes and bruises. He’s got a busted lip, small cuts along his cheek, and the bridge of his nose.

On the other hand, you were nursing a swollen ankle that was probably more of a sprain than not. Add to that a nasty gash on your forehead and a deep cut to the side. But hey, things could have been much worse.

“Look, I’m sorry, okay. There, there’s your apology,” he offers tartly. “And you can stop with the poutiness now. It doesn’t suit your face, darling.”

Turning to meet Poe’s gaze, you scoff at him. “Seriously? You honestly think saying “I’m sorry” after the shit you pulled up there will magically fix things?”

“Well, it’s a start. No need to get all snippy at me. Case you haven’t noticed, I’m stuck on this lame fucking planet too.”

“Imagine how I feel being stuck with you, jack-ass,” you snark with all the bitterness in your tone.

Poe pauses, then narrows his eyes. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“It means that I’m sick and tired of you, Dameron. Always so damn egotistic and condescending. It’s astounding how you made it this far into the war still in one piece.”

“Hey, it’s not my fault those tie-fighters ambushed us out of nowhere, alright? I had it all under control and could have really used your help. But no— instead, you wouldn’t stop bitching about high-tailing outta there. We only had enough fuel for one more jump!”

“And? Being stranded in space and waiting for help makes a shit ton of sense versus going against ten fucking tie-fighters shooting at us all at once.”

Poe huffs out a breath, shaking his head. “If we would have gone with your plan, it would mean aborting the mission and coming back to base empty-handed.”

“I fail to see where you find fault in that, considering what we were up against. But whatever— thanks for nearly getting me killed, by the way. I have nothing else to say to you.”

A pained hiss passes from your clenched teeth as you push yourself back up to your feet. You stagger several yards towards the entrance of the cave, furthering yourself from the warmth of the fire. Cold be damned, you need to get far and away from him. Fast. It’s as if Poe’s very existence repels you. Drives you into a spiraling madness, and it’s no wonder that you hate his guts.

You hate Poe Dameron.

Loathe, despised, detest, and abhor.

Call it whatever the fuck you want, but no word would be enough to describe the amount of resentment you had for him.

This isn’t the first time Poe has gotten under your skin, and it certainly won’t be the last.

Too bad he’s the Resistance’s Golden Boy. Untouchable and could never do wrong. His actions today would be seen as heroic. A brave, brazen move. And if that isn’t the case, then the least Leia would do is give him a mere slap on the wrist and ground him for a day or two.

No harsh punishment for the fleet’s best fighter pilot. Not for Poe. Never for him.

The fate of the galaxy relies on people like him.

What a shame.

What a damn, fucking shame.

“Two.”

Your thoughts are derailed when Poe intones your callsign, cutting through the vast silence with what could be mistaken as sincerity. The urge to snap at him for disturbing your respite is there, but the energy to actually do it has all been depleted.

You’re tired. Exhausted— so fucking exhausted of him that you wanted nothing more than to be left alone in the peace. Why couldn’t he allow you that?

“Come back inside. It’s getting cold out here,” Poe coaxes softly.

You dismiss him with a wave of your hand. Even without checking, you’re well aware that he’s standing there behind you, waiting.

“Kriff, can you stop being stubborn and talk to me for just five seconds?”

Poe doesn’t relent. He never does. He always has to have the last word, the last laugh, everything.

And he’s only this way when he’s with you, for reasons perhaps you may never know.

A heavy sigh fills the empty pause. You barely register the blanket settling across your shoulders until Poe softly calls out your name. Not your callsign like he normally does. But your name. And it flees from his lips in a low whisper, void of any spite or sourness. You’re not used to it— the softness in his voice, the quiet calmness that soon follows.

For a moment, you think there is sincerity this time.

Poe appears in your field of vision, and you swallow thickly. Hate him all you want, but you can never deny how handsome he is. Even you have shamefully indulged a glance at him here and there around the base.  

There’s a reason why everyone, at some point or another, has fancied Poe. Bronzed skin, dark café eyes, a smile that’s brighter than the Tatooine suns. If looks could bring the First Order down alone, Commander Dameron would have already forced them to their knees.

“You’re bleeding,” he observes, thick brows knitting in worry. Your gaze shifts from the golden cast on Poe’s face to the laceration on your hip that you’d crudely bandaged up earlier. Blood soaks through your tee, trickling down and staining the earth below. He had previously offered to help you, although you were too angry to allow him. Even if it hurts like a bitch. “I promise to shut up for the rest of the night if you let me patch that up correctly.”

You chuckle mirthfully. “For the rest of the night? Hmm, I don’t know. That seems quite a far-fetched feat for you, Dameron.”

“Try me,” Poe adds with a small smile, and there’s something in the way he looks at you. Something so gentle, sweet. Your eyes flicker back to his, and fuck— Poe is beautiful in this gleaming light.

You mentally shove that final thought into the farthest depths of your head.

“Fine,” you agree slowly. “But if I hear a single peep out of you, I’m tossing you into the fire.”

Poe smirks, nodding. “Copy that.”

You almost tossed him into the fire.

Almost.

Impressively, Poe did keep his mouth close for the first ten minutes or so. He had you lying on your back, cushioned by his jacket spread on the harsh floor. You stared at the stony overhead above as he changed the wrappings on your side with fresh bacta pads from the emergency kit he recovered at the crash site.

Everything was going pretty well. That is until he cleared his throat.

“Please don’t react when I ask you this, but— can you take off your shirt for me?”

Your fist tightens into a ball for a few seconds until you force yourself to relax.

“Why? You can reach the wound fine like this. There’s no need for it to be off.”

Poe exhales a long, weary breath. “Your shirt is getting in the way, Two. I can’t clean this thoroughly with it on; if I don’t, the bacta won’t be enough to stop an infection. Trust me, it’s not going to be pleasant if that happens.”

Your face heats up, and it’s not because of the makeshift fire nearby. The last thing you expected today is Poe seeing you in such an undressed state. Maker, this mission only keeps getting worse and worse, isn’t it?

“Don’t look anywhere you’re not supposed to, got it?” you warn him with a spitfire tone. “If I catch even the slightest glimpse, I will—”

“Yeah, yeah— you’ll toss me into the fire,” Poe finishes your threat as he untwists the bottle cap of the antiseptic solution. “Shirt off, I’ll be quick. Don’t have to worry about me sneaking a peek, darling.”

You strip off your tee with a grunt, Poe coming to assist when he notices you struggling to get it over your head. The airy chill bites at your bare skin instantly. Clad in only a bra, you begin to shiver slightly, arms coming up to shield the upper half of your body from both the stiff breeze and Poe’s view.

Strangely, you aren’t apprehensive about him going against his word. Poe could be an asshole, sure. But he’s not the type to disrespect in that regard. The most you can expect from him is the incessant teasing and flirting— all lighthearted, harmless, and fun (for him, at least).

You haven’t been on the receiving end of it. Not for a while now, no. You remember the time Poe wasn’t a difficult man to deal with. It had been so long ago that you’d forgotten what that was like. Having him around and not wanting to immediately leave his presence. It’s quite hard to believe that such a time had ever existed.

You don’t know what went wrong, why things are the way they are now.

You wonder if it’s too late to fix this. If there’s anything left to salvage when you’re grasping onto a fraying thread. You want things to change, desperately so. But it’s all up to him. It’s all up to Poe.

Poe. His hands are on your body, warm and soft. Gentle in the way he moves them as he mends your injury.

He touches you carefully like you’re made out of glass— fragile and delicate— and you try disregarding the tingling buzz in your veins. How he bites the corner of his bottom lip in concentration, his stray dark locks sweeping against his forehead as he leans in closer. Close enough that his hot breath fans over your skin, and it’s electrifying.

There’s a fleeting moment of you wanting to seek out more. Chasing something that you would not dare to ask. Something that you’re certain would never happen.

Not with Poe.

No— Not here. Not now. Not ever.

“Sorry, again,” you hear Poe say softly as deft fingers secure the new wrapping over your wound. “I-I didn’t mean to hurt you back there. It was fucking stupid of me to even try, and look what happened. I should have listened to you and—”

He stops for a beat and quietly hands you your t-shirt to put back on. There’s a shift in Poe’s demeanor. Gone was his haughty, overly narcissistic self, that unbearable side of him that you’ve known for so long. 

This Poe, however— this is all new. Caring, compassionate. Soft and gentle. It’s all new to you. Different and unrecognizable. As unfamiliar as this planet is to you.

Where has this version of Poe been hiding? Because for once, he’s not insufferable.

“I know you don’t like me. I know that once we’re back on D’Qar, you’re going to chew me out in front of the General, and I deserve it,” he continues, guiding you to sit up. “I don’t expect you to forgive me. But what I’m hoping for right now is for you to understand how sorry I am for taking things too far. It wasn’t my intention to put you in harm’s way. It never is.”

A light crackling noise pierces the stillness of the air. The ember glow from the flickering flames dances over Poe’s remorseful features. He regards you with a tender expression, those doe-brown irises of his make your heart thump quicker in your chest.

Surprisingly, you don’t fend off the smile slowly creeping its way across your face. “Now what? Are we calling a truce?”

“I’ll give you a trail mix bar if we do,” Poe beams, pulling out the snack from his jacket pocket and handing it to you. “A peace offering.”

With a half-serious glare, you snatch the trail mix away from him, grumbling, “Were you going to hide this from me the whole time?”

“No, of course not. I was planning on sharing one with you.”

Your brow furrows. “One?”

“Yeah, one,” Poe confirms, taking out a second bar and waving it in the air. “I brought along two just in case.”

“In case we get stranded on a deserted wasteland?”

Laughter bubbles out of him. “In case you and I get hungry during the flight.”

“Well, uh— thanks,” you reply briskly as you tear open the wrapper with Poe mirroring your action.

“See, I’m not all that bad,” he grins broadly, and there’s more truth to the statement than you care to admit.

God, you’re unsure whether you have a concussion or you’re losing your mind. Because one moment, you’re tearing Poe a new one, and the next, he’s sending a flurry of butterflies to the pit of your stomach. You’re confused as hell, nerves a jumbled mess, and you still can’t shake off the feeling of his hands on you— touching you.

Perhaps, it’s neither. Maybe it’s merely you beginning to hate him less.

Impossible, you briefly muse. But what if it isn’t?

“So… truce?” Poe asks whilst chewing, holding out his free hand to you. “Let’s turn a new leaf starting tonight. Look, I like you, Two. I really like you. I guess that’s also why I’ve been tough on you lately.”

Poe mumbles that last bit quickly, and you nearly choke on the bite you’ve taken. Even he’s caught by surprise with his own admission, his eyes widening in disbelief. But before you could question him on that further, he skips around the topic and continues.

“I swear, all the petty arguments end today. I don’t wanna butt heads with you anymore. So, what do you say? Truce?”

You let out a drawn-out sigh, your gaze locking on the hopeful gleam in those big brown eyes of his. He’s like a puppy. Say no, and it’s almost as bad as accidentally kicking it in the face. It wouldn’t hurt to give Poe another chance, right? It shouldn’t. And you pray to whatever higher power there is (or isn’t) that doing this wouldn’t turn out to be a big mistake.

“Okay,” you accept and shake Poe’s hand, not missing the growing curve on his lips. “Truce. No more bullshit, Dameron, or that’s it. I’m out.”

“No more bullshit, scout’s honor,” he upholds. “Now that’s out of the way…”

Oh hell. What now?

“Remember, we declared a truce. No backsies.”

You cross your arms against your chest. “Dameron, what are you talking about—”

“This planet’s atmosphere is shit, okay? Even with the fire here, it’s cold, and we only have one blanket.”

“Are you proposing that we—”

“Sleep together,” Poe declares rather enthusiastically. “Not in that way, obviously. I mean, sleep next to each other. Y’know, to conserve body heat? Keep ourselves as warm and cozy as possible.”

An exasperated groan escapes you. With the way you were rolling your eyes hard, it’s a good thing that it didn’t trigger an aneurysm. “Fucking— fine. You can sleep next to me. But hog the blanket from me, and I will—”

“Don’t have to remind me. Into the fire pit I shall go,” Poe smirks when you nod. “Consider yourself lucky, sweetheart. You’re guaranteed a restful slumber tonight despite the circumstances.”

“And how are you so sure of that?”

“Simple,” he answers, almost braggingly. “I don’t snore.”

You couldn’t come up with a snarky response to that. In fact, you couldn’t come up with any type of response. You’re too absorbed by the thought of Poe snuggling against you, something that would have really peeved you if it had been brought up an hour ago.

And Poe picks up on it, your speechlessness. Your glassy eyes, how your jaw slightly drops as if you had just heard the most absurd joke out of him. But you don’t flat-out deny his suggestion. You don’t have it in you to tell him to fuck off. Nor that the fire is more than enough to keep warm.

Embarrassingly, you wanted it. To feel Poe’s body beside you, surrounded by his radiating warmth. It’s been far too long since you’ve shared a bed with another man. Although this is technically not the same thing, you’re so goddamn touch-starved that sleeping next to Poe isn’t the most awful idea in the world.

Instead, it’s all you could think of— it’s all you need right now.

Fuck, you’re losing your sanity. That’s what it is. You’ve gone crazy after realizing that in less than a day, you’ve gone from hating Poe with every fiber of your being to craving… Well, him.

And you don’t know how to make of it. Whether or not you’ll make it.

Rescue would be coming soon. After dawn, if Poe’s estimations are correct. You could only hope that you’re able to survive through the night to be saved.

Hours have passed, and from what you can see, it’s still dark outside.

You lie restlessly on the rugged terrain in silence. The frigid air sweeping into the cavern leaves you shuddering, and you pull the blanket high under your chin. It’s silent for two or three beats, save for the snap and crackle of the blaze.

Then there’s rustling at your side. Glancing over, you find Poe on his back, one hand behind his head as he lets out a yawn.

“Can’t sleep?” You manage, copying his position so that you’re both staring aimlessly into nothing. “Or are you afraid I might catch you lying about not being a snorer?”

A chuckle rumbles out of Poe. “Hey, I truly don’t snore. If you want, I can provide a list of people that can attest to this.”

“Oh, no, thank you,” you rebuff. “I would assume that list is long, and frankly, I don’t have the patience to go through each name there.”

“Eh, between you and me, it’s really not that long. To be honest, my dick is probably longer—”

“Okaaay, that is TMI, Dameron. Watch it.” You playfully swat at his chest, choking back an incredulous chortle. “But your list being short is kinda hard to believe when there’s all that gossip about you being quite the fuckboy.”

Poe shifts to lie on his side, now facing you. “And you believe them? Those gossips about me?”

Shrugging, you do the same, and you’re suddenly made aware of how close he is to you. “Why? Are they not true?”

“I may flirt like there’s no tomorrow, but the truth is— I haven’t had sex in… months?”

You raise a brow, stunned. “Seriously?”

“Seriously,” he affirms flatly. “I don’t get a lot of free time, you know? Leia’s been assigning me on missions one after the other. Then there’s those briefings upon my return plus strategy meetings, practice drills, blah blah blah... And when I’m finally done for the day, I barely have the energy to drag myself to the ‘fresher for a shower, let alone fuck someone’s brains out.”

“Huh, guess I was wrong about you,” you admit ruefully. “Sorry.”

“Don’t sweat it,” Poe smiles. He’s quiet as you observe him for a moment, averting his gaze before speaking again. “Not to mention, there’s this girl…”

“Oh.”

“Yeah, we haven’t been on the best of terms. She uh— actually despises me, I’m pretty sure.”

Could he be…? No. He couldn’t. It couldn’t be.

“She despises you?” You gasp in feign astonishment. “I mean, what’s there not to like?”

Poe cracks a breathy laugh at your sarcasm. “Exactly. But really, though— I was a total ass to her. Always picked fights with her over the stupidest shit, and I did it to push her away. Took a while to realize it, but I was falling for her. I still am, and I can’t have that. Not with what’s going on right now.”

“And did it work? Did it stop you from falling any further?”

He shakes his head, his voice a whisper now. “No. It didn’t. It didn’t do a damn thing. Every argument made me want her even more. Mostly because I find it hot and sexy when she gets super mad at me.”

“Gross.” You gently shove Poe’s shoulder, and he catches your hand as you begin to pull away. He holds it loosely at first, allowing you to freely slip out of his grasp should you choose to do so.

You don’t.

You remain still. Unmoving. It’s only Poe who moves after a passing breath, fingers slowly entwining with yours, and you let him. You let him, despite how intimate the gesture is. You aren’t his lover. Hell, you’re barely even friends. The term “enemies” no longer fits for some reason. You couldn’t call yourselves that. Not anymore. Not after his vague confession to you earlier.

“Before, when you said you really liked me, what did you mean by that?”

Your inquiry is met with a faint hum in response. A squeeze to your hand, then Poe releases it. He props himself on an elbow, his eyes melting into yours, and you lose yourself in those dark, endless pools. “You know what it means.”

“Poe—”

“— Can I kiss you?”

The world around you comes to an abrupt standstill. Your lips part to say the first thing your mind could think of, yet there is none.

Poe senses your hesitation. But when he starts to retreat, pretending he never said anything, you say his name in such a tenderness you’ve never done before.

“Yes,” was your answer. A small and straightforward yes— a word that has been teetering on the edge of your tongue as soon as Poe had asked.

Unknowingly, he’d spark a smoldering fire from deep within. The longer he lingers around you, the more it swells into an inferno, its hotness spreading like wildfire throughout your body.

Poe captures your lips in what was initially a chaste kiss, his hand tilting your chin upwards as your eyelids flutter shut. He moves slowly, slower than you anticipated, but it was sweet nonetheless. He kisses you as if time is endless, only stopping when you grab a fistful of his tee and swiftly tug him to settle between your legs.

“Eager, are we?” Poe simpers, watching as you caress the pads of your fingertips along his stubbled cheek.

“I can ask you the same thing,” you cheekily quip when you feel the bulge of his pants on your thigh. “Doesn’t take that much to get you hard, huh?”

“Only ’cause I’m with you, baby.” He shoots you an enticing wink, and heat rushes up to your face and down your core.

You’ve never seen Poe up close like this. Never have you noticed the kind warmth of his eyes. The way they glimmer in the low light reminds you of stars, all dazzling and bright, so full of life even in the midst of a war.

You don’t say it out loud; you’re too proud to admit it. But you could easily get lost while gazing into those eyes.

“A-Are you sure you’re okay with this?” Poe rasps, brows drawing together. “We don’t have to, and I don’t wanna fuck this up right after agreeing to start over and make it all weird—”

You cut Poe’s rambling short by crashing your lips against his, tangling your fingers in the mess of curls on his head. He responds with equal fervor. A fiery passion seeps into the kiss. Evident by the way his tongue slips past your lips, teasing and tasting until he takes the air out of your lungs.

A soft moan breaks free when Poe presses hot, open-mouth kisses down your throat, the sounds of your ragged breaths beating against your ears. “Off,” he directs impatiently, his hands already lifting the hem of your tee.

You’re quick to shed it off for him, snaking a hand to your back to unclasp your bra immediately after. Goosebumps engulf your entire body but no longer is it from the cold. Rather, it’s from the way Poe’s blackened eyes rake over your bareness, setting every inch of you alight in a blistering blaze.

“Like what you see, Dameron?”

Poe doesn’t reply right away. You follow his tipping gaze downwards to your bandaged wound. The curl of his lips falters ever so slightly— weighted guilt is now written all over his face, the sight of it heavy on your heart.

“It’s okay. I’m okay. Doesn’t hurt that much anymore,” you soothe, brushing your fingers along the nape of his neck. “Just… be gentle for now, I guess. We can do the rough stuff some other time.”

A charming grin slowly splits Poe’s face, and the flurry in your stomach intensifies. “You’re hoping for a next time, sweetheart?”

You roll your eyes but find yourself unable to retract the statement. Yes, it had been a slip of the tongue, yet it isn’t the furthest thing from the truth.

“I’m hoping for a next time if this goes well,” you clarify as Poe kneels back on his haunches.

The blanket you were tucked underneath slides off his back, exposing you both to the chill of the night. Neither of you make an attempt to pull it up over your bodies. The proximity warded the coldness away.

“Oh, well, in that case, I gotta make sure this will be more than just “well” for you.”

Snorting, you gesture up and down at him. “Getting rid of your clothes would be a great start, don’t ya think?”

“You want me to strip for you, darling? All you had to do was ask nicely.”

Just as you were about to let out a scoff, a breath hitches in your throat. Poe peels away his shirt in one fluid movement, revealing his toned chest, sharp collarbones, and firm abs. You stare without blinking, unabashed. Your mouth goes dry as you graze over the soft and hard planes of his olive skin and muscles.

“Like what you see, Two?” Poe echoes your earlier words with a coy smile.

Your attention drifts down to the trail of hair disappearing into the waistband of his tented trousers. Dizzy and dazed, you wet your lips, and Poe fortunately takes the hint, his eyes never leaving yours as he proceeds to unfasten his pants. Tight black boxers hug his ample hips, the thick outline of his cock straining against the thin fabric of it.

Stars. You really do like what you see.

“I need you, Poe,” you croon, squirming when Poe bends down and cages you in his strong arms. “I need to feel you.”

“Need me, yeah?” Don’t worry, I got you, baby. I got you.”

You arch your back up to him, seeking relief by grinding into his throbbing erection. Doing so elicits a low groan from Poe, whose lips began to light a trail of fire along the valley of your breasts.

Needy moans fill his ears as Poe nips, sucks, and bites at one tender mound while a hand squeezes and kneads the other. He rolls a nipple between his thumb and index finger, sending a fresh wave of arousal coasting through you.

“Prettiest pair of tits I’ve ever seen.” Poe husks, his voice rich, smokey, and smooth. His mouth then descends to your stomach, planting hot kisses all the way down to your bottoms. “Can’t wait to see the rest of you.”

“Hmm… Only see?” You tease with a small quirk on your lips.

He cocks a brow at you, his deft fingers unbuttoning your pants before sliding them down your legs. “Why? You want me to touch you, baby? Want me to taste what’s down here?”

Poe traces your slit through your soaked underwear, purposefully adding only the slightest bit of pressure when he reaches your clit. A moan ripples through the air as he circles it lazily, tantalizingly.

“Look at you, already so wet for me. You want me so badly, huh?”

Keening and mewling at his graveled taunt, the desperation practically drips from you. You’re bucking your lower half towards him without restraint, and he’s flashing you the most shit-eating grin imaginable.

“Fuck. Poe, please… I need—” Your voice catches in your throat. You suck in a gasping breath, completely overwhelmed by the rough scratching of Poe’s five o’clock shadow on your inner thigh.

A sole press of his lips to your clothed pussy, he effortlessly rids your panties, tossing them somewhere behind him. He then dives right back into your sex, spreading your legs wide, and for a split second, he glances up with this look akin to a parched man who finds an oasis in you.

And you’d never forget it. Even if you wanted to— even if you decide that this would just be a one-time thing, you could never forget this entangled moment with him— with Poe.

Poe, whose dilated pupils brimming with lust you couldn’t— wouldn’t— forget. Nor his shallow, shaky exhale as he draws nearer, his steady grip on your hips tightening, digging.

He drags you closer to his mouth and whispers a low, sultry remark. Something along the lines of your pussy smelling so sweet, though you’re not entirely sure of it. You couldn’t be, not when your heartbeat is pounding furiously in your ears. You couldn’t focus on anything other than his nose nudging against your clit, his tongue delving its way inside you, and it has you seeing quite literal stars—

— then, less than a beat later, a whole fucking supernova.

Two fingers much thicker than your own slowly stretch you open. Poe’s name comes out of you as a trembling plea, and the cocky bastard finds amusement in your reaction. He peers at you through thick lashes, his knuckle-deep, beckoning digits working your cunt, tongue flicking and swirling around your swollen clit.

Tugging at his hair harshly, you writhe under Poe’s ministrations, and it forces him to adjust his hold on you. He has your hips roughly pinned down, eating you out vigorously until your toes curl and your legs shake in pure ecstasy.

Poe brings you to climax faster than anyone has ever had. Including yourself. It has your body quivering beneath him uncontrollably, firing up white jolts of pleasure into every nerve ending within you. Your vision is hazy and unfocused, muscles weak and feeble. The only movement you have enough strength to do is reach down to meekly tap on Poe’s arm as he laps at your dripping pussy.

“You enjoy yourself, sweetheart?” he says, voice an octave lower yet full of smugness. “Seems like you did.”

You hum softly, taking in how Poe looks kneeling between your thighs. Desire pools in your belly again as your heavy-lidded eyes rake over his face appreciatively. His chin glistens with your juices. He darts his tongue out to lick his reddened lips, and you have to swallow a moan as he lifts his fingers— the very same fingers that fucked you to the point where you swear you’d pass out— up to his mouth and sucks them clean. Poe makes a show of it, too, closing his eyes in delight and groaning at the taste.

And you wonder what he exactly thinks of it— how divine you taste. Does he think you’re sweet on your tongue? Tangy? You don’t need to ask if he liked it, of course. The cock twitching in his garments tells you all that you need to know. And fuck, if Poe is that good with merely his hands and his mouth, you could only imagine how mind-blowing it might be once he’s inside of you.

Pushing yourself to sit up, you ignore the spark of pain shooting up your side. Poe quickly notices your discomfort and gently urges you to lay back down, looming over you. “But I wanna—”

He silences you with a searing kiss, tasting your own essence lingering on his tongue as it glides against yours. You palm Poe through his boxers and revel at how stiff and big he is. You wish that he would let you take care of him the way he took care of you.

“Shhh, don’t worry about it. It’s okay,” Poe mumbles breathlessly as your fingers dip under the edge of the final article of clothing separating the two of you. “Next time, baby. I promise. I’ll let you suck on my dick once we’re back home. Until then, I’m gonna make sure that you stay warm all night long…”

Poe hungrily devours your mouth once more, helping you pull his underwear the rest of the way off. You tear yourself away from the kiss and drag your eager gaze down to the rigid length poking at your hip. You had no doubt that his cock would be as gorgeous as the rest of him, but it was much, much more than what you pictured in your mind.

Thick, long, with a delicious slight curve to it. Your mouth instinctively waters at the sight. You know it would be reaching places deep in you that haven’t been touched in so long. It’ll leave you a soreness lasting for one or two days, maybe even more if he really does fuck like a god, or so the gossips would have it. You don’t doubt that either— you wholeheartedly believe in it already.

A gasp erupts from Poe’s throat when you seize his erection, your fingers barely closing around the girthiness of him. He’s hot and heavy in your palm, and you stroke him nice and slow, smearing the slick precum leaking from the tip all over his veiny shaft.

Nuzzling his head into the crook of your neck, you bask in the pretty noises Poe makes right under your ear. You jerk him faster now. Your fist constricts around him as he pants heavily into your skin, reducing the always-headstrong and mouthy Poe Dameron into a mess of grunts and moans.

And you like it. You like seeing him this way— absolutely wrecked by the touch of your hand.

“S-Stop, stop,” he chokes out, covering your hand with his own and abruptly stilling your actions. “You’re gonna make me come if you keep it up. Gotta feel that pretty pussy of yours before that happens. Fuckin’ need to be inside you first, baby.”

Poe sucks at your pulse point, and you wordlessly nod through the haze of euphoria. The rise and fall of your chest hasten as you watch him grip his member and glide it along your drenched folds, coating himself with your shining wetness. You roughly claw your fingernails on his back and roll your hips. The blunt head of his cock slips upwards, crashing into your clit, and you have to forcefully bite down on your lip to stifle a scream.

“Don’t hold back those sounds, beautiful. You don’t have to worry about being heard. It’s only me here. It’s only us.”

“No more teasing. Please, Poe. Please…” you beg and beg, glossy eyes connecting with his hooded ones. Though the remnants of your high have ebbed away, you’re still tense— wound up like a tight little spring. The knot in your stomach waits to be uncoiled. An unraveling not possible without the feeling of him moving in and out of you. “Just fuck me, baby. Get in me now and fuck me, Poe. Make me feel good.”

There’s a flicker of something carnal crossing Poe’s face, and you catch it for a flitting second until you follow his lust-clouded gaze as it falls to the hand wrapped around the base of his cock. He’s leaned in close to you, his warm breath tickling your heated skin as he lines himself up with your entrance. Your pulse beats in your temples; beads of sweat pebble your forehead, and the blood in your veins simmer hot at him finally pushing in, leaving you gasping for air.

“S-shit…” Poe growls, slowly sinking into your cunt. It’s a burning stretch as he enters, the tight wet heat of your walls fluttering to accommodate the thickness of him. You hike your leg around his waist, shifting the angle, and he plunges in even deeper, fully bottoming out. “Fuck— baby, you’re squeezing me so hard. God, your pussy feels fucking amazing around my dick. G-gimme a sec, sweetheart. I-I need a sec— just… hang on…”

Breathing harshly through his nose, Poe strains to maintain some semblance of control, jaw setting taut and eyes screwing shut as he holds you still. His calloused fingers are digging into the flesh of your hips, marking you with bruises purple and blue.

You clench around him even though you’re trying your damndest best not to. You want to last—want him to last, but you couldn’t help it. Never have you had a cock like his buried in you. It’s almost laughable how cockdrunk you are even when he hasn’t done much except touch the deepest depths of your pussy.

“You alright, darling?” Poe checks, running his thumb gently across your cheek. His voice is much softer, much more intimate. “I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“No. Quite the opposite, actually,” you purr as you crane your neck to kiss him languidly, feeling his smile.

Soon, you’re rocking your pelvis shallowly into Poe, encouraging him to move. He lets out a broken moan at the sensation. He hooks his arm under your leg to grant himself better leverage, dropping his head to your shoulder, and begins thrusting in and out, then in and out.

Before requesting him to be gentle, you’d expect Poe— and yes, you’ve thought about what he was like in the sack, mainly because everyone did— to be frantic, brutal, and punishing. Mercilessly fuck you to a reckless oblivion. The bunk-breaking type of romp that would have immensely pissed off those living in proximity to your quarters.

This isn’t that. This isn’t what you had imagined, not for the very first time, at least. Poe’s pounding into you at a steady and smooth pace. It’s tender and gentle and slow, hitting all the right spots and a part of you believes that this is more than just a simple fuck for him. This is him showing that he does care about you. That he’s sorry for the constant fights and regrets being an asshole to you, for hurting you.

This is genuine— meant to be something much more profound. To convince you that you’re worth more to him than he had led you to think.

Once again, your assumptions about him have been proven wrong. Poe truly isn’t the man you thought you had all figured out.

And you start believing in it. You accept it from the way Poe holds you close, his chest flushed against yours as he whispers sweet praises into the shell of your ear. He’s gazing down at you with this dreamy, yearning look on his face, the kind that makes your heart swell and your cunt grips him like a vice. His soft groans blend harmoniously with your pitchy moans, and they meld with the wet sounds of skin on skin, echoing all throughout.

It’s beautiful. It’s obscene. Sensual, steamy, and provocative. You wanted more, needed more direly. You’re so close, dangerously teetering on the brink of another shattering orgasm. Poe is determined to push you over the edge a second time, ​​staving off his own release until you reach yours.

Your hands rove down Poe’s perspiring back, fingers lightly dancing along his spine before cupping the generous curves of his ass. A smirk tugs at Poe’s at the corner of his lips when you knead the fleshy cheeks into your palms possessively. You don’t have to tell him how much you love his derriere. You make no effort to hide your appreciation as you grope and massage him, catching his mouth in a feverish kiss that has your senses reeling.

“F-Fuck, Poe—I’m co- I’m coming…”

The heels of your feet replace your wandering hands, digging into Poe’s ass and urging him to fuck you faster, harder, deeper. And he complies so easily, hips snapping at a more frenzied pace as he brings his fingers down to rub at your clit. You toss your head back, quickly losing yourself to the overwhelming friction dragging against your slick walls, the ache in your core growing and spreading and burning. A fire scorching hot on the verge of being extinguished.

And when it does— when you fall apart at last— you dissolve into an all-consuming crescendo of pleasure. The pressure that has been building and building and building with each heavy slam of his cock suddenly snaps, triggering shockwaves to burst outwards.

At that moment, Poe is all that exists in the world. Nothing else mattered. Nothing but his touch, his scent, his voice. You barely realize how he’s riding out your climax for as long as he could, suppressing his desire to let go just to take in the way you crumble underneath him. For him.

You grow limp, boneless, and sate as the blissful quakes start to subside, your velvet walls pulsing and clamping down on Poe, whose control has now wholly slipped away.

“Where…shit— W-Where do you want it?” Poe sputters out, balls smacking against your pussy as his rhythm becomes messy, sloppy, and erratic. “W-Where?”

“Inside,” you croak before a strangled whimper tears from your throat at his fervent thrusts. “Come in me, Poe. It’s okay, do it, baby. I want you to come inside me—”

With one final piercing shove, Poe’s body goes rigid, spilling thick hot ropes of his cum deep inside you. You feel the warmth of it gushing into your spasming sex as you milk him dry and he’s stuttering forward, slowly pushing his seed as far as he can. His face contorts, eyes squeezing tightly shut and mouth slacking open to set free a wanton moan in the shape of your name.

The two of you are breathless. Spent, sticky, and sweaty as you regain steady heart rates and the oxygen in your lungs. Poe eventually pulls out his softening member and slumps to the side, careful not to crush you below. You whine at the loss of him— at the loss of his fullness that leaves you hollow and raw.

A warm mixture of his release and your juices dribbles out of you, cooling on your inner thighs. You don’t have it in you to wipe yourself up, and when Poe tries to after a minute, you wrap your arms around his neck and lock him in an embrace.

“Don’t,” you quietly plead with a soft kiss on his lips. “S’alright, just… stay.”

And stay, Poe does. He spoons you from behind, an arm draped over your waist while his legs tangled with yours. Poe nestles his face into your damp hair, his breath tickling the back of your neck as you hold his hand and twine your fingers together.

“Didn’t peg you as a cuddler, Two,” he murmurs dozily. “I like it.”

“Gotta preserve the heat, right?” You return cheekily, snuggling deeper into him as his warmth envelopes you.

This is nice, you muse. This feels nice.

You suppose that you like it, too.

Exhaustion washes over you. The stillness of the cavern, the crackling of the flames, and the calming sound of Poe’s exhales all lull you to sleep. You don’t know how long you’ll have until the sun rises and it’s daylight outside. Nor do you have any clue on what awaits you and him other than your rescue.

You’re overthinking everything again.

As if he could hear it happening, Poe tightens his arm around you, his nose grazing along the back of your shoulder before pecking a light kiss there.

“Sleep, sweetheart. We’ll talk about it in the morning.”

This time, you listen.

And despite the lack of a comfy bed, you drift into the most peaceful sleep you’ve had in a while with Poe by your side.

—

taglist will be in a reblog. let me know if you’d like to be added/removed!

#poe dameron #poe dameron x reader #poe dameron fanfic #poe dameron x you #poe dameron imagine #oscar isaac #oscar isaac x reader

[toki-hotel]

Can you please write more on sub bill? Like maybe a fic about female reader getting mad because bill keeps teasing reader in a interview or while around the band and reader gets mad and decides to punish bill and he’s very needy but reader absolutely refuses to let him touch her but gives in on all the whining and crying and also the 2008’s bill please!!!

YES I've got you ;)

Warnings: SMUT 18+, sub!Bill, dacryphilia, kind of public touching, spit, edging, fem!reader

It started early in the morning, at 6 to be exact. Before your alarm could even go off, there was incessant knocking on your hotel room door. Blurry-eyed, you stumble out of bed to glance through the peephole.

Bill is standing on the other side in a black top and flannel pajama pants. Bare-faced and hair undone, he somehow looks wide awake.

"Bill? What are you doing here? It's too early." You groan and attempt to rub some sleep out of your eyes.

"I wanted to see you, I woke up an hour ago but couldn't fall back asleep." He sighs and leans on the ajar door. Pleading brown eyes bare down into yours.

Glancing back at the red illuminating clock sitting on the nightstand, you groan again, knowing that Bill won't like your response. "I have to start getting ready, and you do too! We have interviews at 8."

"I know, but just for a little bit..." He leans closer to you.

"No. Go get ready and we can talk later." You stand your ground knowing that a little bit would turn into a while. You don't want to hear any more bandmates' complaints about taking so long to get ready in the morning.

With a 'fine' grumbled under his breath he slumps back to the elevators at the end of the hall. You can start to predict what the rest of the day will entail from this single interaction, having experienced it many times before. Bill has days of being needy. You try your best to be there for him, but it tends to get out of control if you don't put your foot down at certain times, and this was one of those moments. A day full of interviews was your guys' schedule so you knew that you would have to work your way around it to appease him.

~

As expected, Bill continued his antics. The car ride consisted of him squeezing in next to you, he tried to talk to you, but most of it was one-sided. The lack of sleep and sudden awakening had put your head in a hazy mindset. You listened and most of your responses were ones of few words.

The half hour breakfast break you had was cherished by the band. Tour managers still used it to discuss the upcoming interviews, but Bill didn't seem to care. His mind was elsewhere.

The entire group was sitting at a large table in the dining hall. With plates filled of breakfast food you sit by one another, Bill across from you. It started with him stealing food off your plate, knowing he's looking for a response you play along and tell him off, but go back to listening to the manager's rundown of the day.

He didn't like this.

You almost choke on the water you were sipping when you feel a foot bumping into yours, not so lightly too. You look up to the offender in front of you. Brown eyes are already pointed at you with mischief and an evil smirk. You give him the dirtiest glare you can muster, but this only seems to make his smirk grow more. The foot drags itself up your ankle and to the inside of your calf. Knowing that all he wants is more of your attention you look away again.

This only spurs him on more. The same appendage slowly works its way to your knee and inner thigh, but you hold strong and nod along to what George says. Bill seems to calm down and let it linger, minutes pass and you begin to assume that this is what he wanted: to touch you while he is forced to be distant from you.

The boot jumps to the front of your pants. A zing of electricity runs from your heat, up your spine to the back of your head. That asshole! You can't help but jump in your seat at the sudden movement and when you whip your head to Bill he isn't even looking at you. He's also nodding along to what the others are saying, his chin is resting on his palm, but his hand is barely covering the laugh that breaks through.

"Excuse me. I'm just gonna run to the washroom." Standing up the chair screeches behind you. Not waiting for a response from the others, you give a pointed look to the man who can't seem to leave you alone for five minutes.

Bill Excuses himself too and trails behind your fleeting form. Excitement is running through him and he can't help but picture all the things you could do to him. The dirty looks you gave him had his heart picking up. When you decided to ignore him AGAIN, he knew he had to up his antics.

He jogs to catch up to your body turning a corner into a quiet hallway. Once you know you guys are alone you whip back around. You knew he was following you, his jewelry clinked while he ran.

"What is wrong with you?"

"What do you mean?"

"Everything you were doing back there! Can you behave for a few hours? I told you we can talk once the interviews are done!" You cross your arms and look up at Bill.

"I don't know what you're talking about..." The tall man shrugs and crosses his arms as well.

A deep sigh is taken to calm the nerves brewing. "Don't play with me right now," you try to relax but the lack of sleep and anxiety about the interviews is making it hard, "please." With that, you cut around him and head back to the dining hall.

Bill is not satisfied though. Usually, you would do something to keep him satiated for a while. Hold his hand, give him a small kiss, or talk with him for a while. He isn't used to this lack of attention from you and he is starting to get mad himself. This wasn't how it was supposed to go. The conversation wasn't supposed to end here.

~

Time has passed and Bill seemed to cut it down a notch. Small touches were still made here and there, but nothing dramatic like before.

Until after the first interview.

The team had a small 30 min. break until the next one. Entering into the next room, Gustav and George crash onto the couch. Tom finds his way to the snack table and cracks into a bottle of Coke. You're currently discussing with one of your managers how the first interview went and what was to come with the next.

Bill found his way to the couch, but without taking his eyes off of you. Thoughts about your last encounter kept flashing in his mind. He loved seeing you heated and the neediness he felt since waking up this morning only seemed to grow. His eyes traced up and down your figure. A heat started in his lower stomach.

Memories of past times entered next. How soft you felt in his hands, the way you tasted, and how you touched him. Bill couldn't take it anymore. When you broke away from the manager and made your way to the snack table he saw his next opportunity. He jumped from his spot and trailed after you again.

Your discussion with the manager only helped a little to ease your anxiety. The bottle of water on the table seemed to catch your eye and you made your way to it. You noticed Bill coming up too and smiled at him. Maybe you were too harsh.

"Hey." He stood behind you and rested his head on your shoulder. You mumbled a response back and took a sip of the water. "I miss you," he whined and wrapped his arms around you.

"I know, but after this next interview we have a few hours to relax back at the hotel." You reach your hand back to pet the mane of hair.

"We have some time now..." Bill pulls the hand away from the back of his head and puts it between you guys. His cock is hard and pressing into the back of your hand. " I just need you so bad. I can't stop thinking about you." Your jaw drops at his sudden change of demeanor. A heat starts in your lower stomach as well, a reflection of Bill's. What you thought was an innocent interaction switched into something completely different.

"Bill! What have I been telling you all morning?" You glare back at him this time and that same smirk has crept its way to his face. Black-rimmed eyes burn into your E/C ones. He laughs right in your shocked face and the silver of his tongue ring glints.

You pull your hand away from his tight grip and walk away. Plopping down onto the couch this time, you cross your arms and try to ignore the burning in your cheeks. Gustav and George are a little shocked at the sudden third addition to the couch but shrug and carry on with their conversation.

Bill stands satisfied at the snack table. Picking up your abandoned water bottle, he takes a gulp of water and licks his lips. Yet, he is still upset that you haven't really touched him.

~

The final straw for you is at the second interview. After fuming for the rest of the short break, you and the band file into another room to start the questions. All seems to be going well until the last question.

"How does touring affect your relationships with one another? Do you fight a lot?" The bands' responses are all reasonable, but of course, Bill has to open his big mouth.

"Y/N does get into moods though, she likes to ignore us!"

Your jaw drops at this accusation. While Tom snorts at this you lean past him to shoot Bill another one of your dirty looks, but he just grins right back at you.

Thats it. You've had enough and decide to get your revenge back at the hotel.

~

The car ride went by quick. You decided to sit as far away from Bill to avoid any more interactions. Once you got back to the hotel, you started to take advantage of the next free hours. The other guys retreated to their respective rooms to get some more sleep, but Bill follows you to yours.

You shut the door and he is already reaching for you.

"No," you grab the wrists that are in front of you, "I think I'm in one of my moods right now, and that means I'm ignoring you." It's your turn to start grinning at him.

"I was only kidding!" He sighs and watches you walk around him. You start taking off your jewelry and set it on the nightstand. He reaches for you again, but you just ignore him and dodge his touch again. "I didn't mean it." He pleads to you, tilting his head down to catch your eyes, but you just shrug your shoulders and carry on to take off your earrings.

Clink. Clink.

"Please," Bill wraps his arms back around your waist and nuzzles his head into the crook of your neck. To be honest, you've wanted him since the moment you saw his pretty face on the other side of the door but you have to stay strong. He can't get away with not listening to you, especially when he is so boldly defiant about it. "I'm sorry. I just need you so bad it makes me crazy!"

You turn around with a sigh and cross your arms. His eyes are pleading to you and you try your best to ignore how cute he looks. "Are you really being this needy right now? I've tried to be reasonable with you, but you can't even wait a couple of hours! You keep acting out and then you expect me to give you what you want?" You move to take off your bracelets and rings now.

Clink. Clink. Clink.

"Please. Please. Please." Bill grabs your hand and kisses your finger and trails them to your wrist. You can't lie about how good it feels to have him touch you, his soft lips trailing up your arm, past your shoulder, into the crook of your neck. "I'll be so good from now on. I just need you to touch me."

"Ok, but you'll take what I give you." You pull his head to yours and slot your lips together. He sighs his promise into the kiss and grabs your waist, pulling you close. He's sloppy and quick with his movements. Hands grab at anything they can reach.

You turn Bill around and walk yourselves to the bed. "Strip," You pull away and watch him pull his black t-shirt over his head. A long and lean torso is revealed along with the black star on his hip. A studded belt is next along with his boots and jeans.

Bill can't hold back the excitement that is bubbling within him. He's finally getting what he needed from you and the throbbing is making his head fuzzy. His lips feel swollen from the heated kisses and his breathing is picking up.

You crawl over him and take in the sight before you. Bill's brown puppy dog eyes take in your features and you can't wait to ruin him.

"Do you want me to touch you?"

"Yes," he pants out.

"Where," your lean your lips down to his and let the question brush out against him. He moves to grab one of your hands that is holding your weight beside his head, but you refuse to let him move you. "No, tell me where." Bill lets out a small cry at this and finally tells you.

"Anywhere. Everywhere!"

You coo out at this and brush some of his hair away from his face. The touch trails down his neck and chest, brushing past one of his nipples that makes his breathing jump, it ends at the waistband of his boxers. You pepper kisses to follow the same path as before and work down his body.

Bill is trying his best to be good, but all the emotions are bubbling up inside of him.

"Let's take these off." you slip the boxers down and watch his cock jump back up to slap his stomach. You lean down to lick a long stripe from the base to tip and watch up at him to see his head tilt back and his hips buck into you. You loved to see him get worked up

"Please..." He whimpers when you sit back up.

"You said you would take what I give you, If you're not gonna be good like you promised then I will stop right now."

"NO! No. I'll be good, just please don't stop."

"Good. Now spit." You hold your palm out beside his mouth and he does what you say. You slip your hand up and down his hot length, enjoying the way his eyebrows scrunch up at the pleasure.

Small whimpers make their way out of his mouth and his hands fist the bed sheets. His breathing picks up the faster you go and you lean over once more to spit on his cock. Bill's hips jump again from this and a loud moan tumble from his mouth. You can see that he's getting close, but you're not done with him.

German swears are whispered under his breath and his eyes are rolling back. "Look at me," you call out to him and he does. Tears are starting to well up in them. "Awe, why are you crying?"

"Feels good." And it does. He just can't help it with how he has been feeling all morning. This release that is building up is exactly what he needs.

But it doesn't come. You pull your hand away at the last second and watch his head snap back up to yours.

"No, no, noooo." Bill cries out and the tears start flowing. Black makeup runs down his cheeks.

"You said that you would take what I give you."

"I know, but I need to cum so bad." Bill grabs your thighs that are spread out on either side of him. The painted nails press into the soft flesh and leave crescents in their wake.

"I know and you will...If you're good."

"Yes, yes, yes." He chants over and over, replying to you and your touch that has started up again. His whines break free like his tears and flow throughout the hotel room. His cock is hard and throbbing in your hands, the tan tip a red hue. "Fuck, I'm close again." It takes no time for him to be at the edge and this time you grant him mercy.

"Look at me, Bill." He lifts his head and holds eye contact with you. "Good, now you can cum." It drops back to the mattress with his eyes rolling into his head.

Swears that you have trouble making out leave his lips and his hips buck so hard that they jostle you. Bill's cum spurts out in white lines across his stomach and your hand.

As he comes down from his high you press soft kisses across his damp cheeks and lips, whispering kind words to him. You wait for the heavy breathing to settle before you get up and grab a wet cloth to clean each other off. After disposing of it in the hotel washroom you come back to see him curled up in the bed sheets on his side. You crawl in behind him and wrap your arm across his lean waist.

"Are you feeling better?" You whisper into the back of his neck.

"Mhm, just not looking forward to the rest of the interviews today."

"Oh God, I forgot about them." You sigh and he laughs at your reaction. Bill and you spend the next few hours cuddled up and enjoying your time together.

#tokio hotel #tokio hotel smut #tokio hotel x reader #bill kaulitz smut #bill kaulitz #bill kaulitz x reader #sub!bill kaulitz

[madame-fear]

𐙚 𝐏𝐄𝐑𝐈𝐎𝐃 𝐒𝐄𝐗.

ೀ amira speaks.ᐟ : this is literally the first smut one-shot I write for this sweet man. hope you all like it aaaa 😭💕 ˗ˏˋ ꒰ summary : your boyfriend knows just how to treat you during your bad period cramps days. ˗ˏˋ ꒰ word count : 1.5k

˗ˏˋ ꒰ genre : smut. ˗ˏˋ ꒰ pairing : Francisco Romero x (fem!)Reader

WARNING.ᐟ THIS FIC CONTAINS ; title says it all. period sex, fingering, slight breast play, some profanity.

◞ ꙳ ๋࣭ ⭑ ` as always, I just had to tag my wifey @luceracastro.ᐟ

“Fuck,”

A soft grunt spurred deep from your throat. Both your hands clutched your stomach, feeling a sudden sharp pain burdening you. Trying not to wake your boyfriend, who seemed to be sleeping quite peacefully as you were cuddled up together, you turned around with your back facing him.

Despite all your best efforts, somehow, he managed to slowly wake up from his slumber with the sound of your hushed grunts and curse words, immediatly noticing that you were painfully squirming in the spot. The complaining and the squirming at the same time could only mean one thing— your period.

Gently, Fran scooted closer to you, hugging you from behind delicately as the tip of his nose nuzzled against your neck. “Estás bien, hermosa?” his lips were placed on your shoulder, pressing loving pecks as his hand slipped under your shirt, caressing your stomach. “Not really.” you replied shortly, and frankly. It felt as if someone had kicked you right in the uterus.

“Is it that time of the month, again?” in response, you hummed, desperate to try and make the pain fade away somehow. “I see.” with that simple whispered answer, his hand went further inside your shirt. Teasingly, his hand nearly touched your — now sensitive — breasts, before quickly moving downwards to your stomach, and indiscreetly slipping a few fingers under your pants.

His fingertips felt warm and comforting, Fran knew how much you loved it when he touched you just like that. Especially during this time of the month, you were particularly horny — but all that you could focus on at the time, was the dreadful pain that overwhelmed you on the first day of your period.

As his lips kept kissing your shoulder and neck, smiling slyly to himself, he muttered. “Would you like to know what I read the other day about period cramps and the ways to treat them, nena?”

“Hm? What did you read?”

“I read that orgasms help with period cramps.”

Tsk. You clicked your tongue trying to dismiss him, but all the teasing little kisses and the way he touched you wasn’t helping at all, much less the feeling of his already hardened cock poking your ass. “Don’t try to act like you don’t want me to fuck away the pain, bebé.” his arm pressed you tighter against his body while his lips continued to press small kisses on your sensitive neck, occasionally nibbling your soft spots, and you couldn’t help but rub your arse against his growing erection.

A rosy hue occupied you cheeks. While you did feel aroused, feeling your underwear grow stickier by the minute with a mix of your monthly blood and wetness, you simultaneously felt embarrassed. It would be your first time having period sex, and you didn’t want him to feel grossed out.

His hand softly moved upwards again, cupping your breast as his thumb leisurely brushed across your sensitive, hardened nipple. “Fran,” you called out for him quietly, swallowing thickly, holding back a soft moan from escaping from you at the teasing. “I’m afraid you might feel disgusted by my period.” he softly scoffed from behind of you. His hot breath hitting against your skin as he squeezed your breast made you shiver.

“A little bit of blood doesn’t scare, or disgust me. Much less if it’s your own blood.” he insisted, making you meekly smile as his hand descended towards your lower stomach, slipping his hand under both your shorts, and underwear. “Let me take care of you. You will thank me later for it, amor.”

For a few moments, you hesitated silently. You did want him to fuck you right there and distract you away from the pain, but simultaneously, you weren’t quite sure. “Pleeeeaseee?” hearing his pleading voice once again made you scoff, helplessly smiling. It was hard to say no when your boyfriend put it that way, and had already managed to arouse you easily. “Fine. Please, do fuck my pain away, my love.”

Happily, Fran got closer to your face, and placed a loving smooch on your cheek at your approval. “Thank you, preciosa.” his own content made your smile grow wider, and he didn’t waste a single second as soon as you allowed him to please you. While his body was tightly pressed against you from behind, you managed to move your leg on top of his own, giving him a bit more of access as his hand moved painfully slow to your throbbing cunt.

The second his warm fingertips softly got to your pussy and began caressing it, your breath hitched. Your reaction, and the sensation of your moisture mixed with your period blood on his fingers was enough to please him already. Even better was when you tried to rub yourself against his fingers. “So wet and needy already? It’s cute to see just how aroused I can get you in no time.” he teased in a whisper, as he nuzzled the tip of his nose against your neck.

“Shut up and just fuck me already.” you ordered in between pants, feeling his fingers playing with your sensitive clit for a brief moment, before going down and moving around your aching entrance. God, did he love to play around. “Como digas, bonita.” complying, his fingers immediatly slipped inside of you.

A soft moan immediatly spurred from your lips, while two of his fingers pumped in and out of you. A hushed fleshy sound, along your own panting filled the room. It was true — the pleasure he managed to bring you was more than enough to make you forget about the cramps.

“You feel so sweetly tight, and wet.” despite wanting to maintain gentle movements with his fingers, he couldn’t help himself — with the passing of the seconds, and the louder your grunts became, the faster his fingers thrusted inside you. The feeling of your own blood and slick coating his fingers made it easier for him to fingerfuck you, and stretch your walls. You threw your head back softly, as his teeth nibbled gently on the soft flesh of your neck, proudly smiling to himself.

“I told you, you’d enjoy it. Why make such a fuss of it, eh?” Fran whispered against your ear, feeling his hot pants against your skin. Desperately, you helped him thrust you deeper with his fingers by rolling your hips against them, and simultaneously, trying to rub your ass against his erection. “I could get used to fucking you on your period. It helps with the cramps after all, no?” you groaned in response, with your lips partly open, allowing all sounds to come deep from your throat.

The faster his fingers thrusted in and out of you, occasionally moving them inside to bring you more pleasure, the tighter you felt the knot on your stomach. The sound of your moans increased, as well as his own pants became heavier against your skin. You thanked yourself mentally for having accepted his proposal — it did help for you to forget your own dreadful cramps, and... Helped with your own horniness for him.

Your inner walls pleasantly tightened around his fingers leisurely, meaning you were about to cum at any moment, and he knew. A proud grin grew wider on his rosy lips, you were a moaning, shaking, wet mess all because of two of his fingers — he knew exactly how to get to you like nobody else.

“F–Fuck, I’m about to cum—” you managed to mutter in between your ragged breathing, feeling your own legs desperately shaking as you knew you were about to get to your own release. You looked quite pretty in that state, your boyfriend wasn’t easily going to let you go from it.

Suddenly, you whimpered, with your eyes abruptly opening, and feeling a sudden emptiness. By the time your walls were tightened and you were about to get to your orgasm, his fingers stopped filling your wet, already aching pussy. Confused, you tried to look over your shoulder to stare at him with disappointment, nearly about to beg him to continue.

“Sorry, mi amor.” noticing the disappointment, Fran leaned his face closer to your own, giving you a small smooch on your cheek. “But I’d rather have you all for me a little longer, you look so pretty moaning and whimpering for me.” as his hand remained under your shorts, he used it to gently caress your thigh.

You were desperated for your very much sought release after being overstimulated with his long fingers — but, considering the needy state you were in, you couldn’t help but meekly smile briefly, knowing that you’d have him pleasing you for longer time, maybe in all the different ways you fancied. After all, your boyfriend was there to pamper you, and make you forget your own painful period.

It didn’t take him long to notice the smile you gave him, grinning wider himself. “See? I told you that you were going to thank me for it.” he muttered, using his hand to desperately trying lower down his own shorts.

“I promise, tonight I will give you enough orgasms to help with your cramps.”

#francisco romero smut #francisco romero x reader #francisco romero fanfic #fran romero x reader #fran romero smut #fran romero fanfic #lsdln cast #lsdln x reader #fran romero #francisco romero #lsdln cast members

[olibxr]

Jamie Campbell Bower x Male! Reader (SMUTTY SMUT SMUT)

CW: smut, blowjobs, degrading names (slut, cockwhore, Subby etc), cuffs, slapping, basically a rough face fucking 🩷 Jamie is Dom!

Reader has a dick and language is used to mention this! I personally find these kind of fics euphoric to read considering I'm a trans guy so feel free to also enjoy!

Oral fixation

-------

"C'mon Baby, I know you can take it" Jamie groaned as his hands gripped your hair, controlling the teasingly slow movements of your head against his cock. No matter how many times you sucked Jamie off, you'd never get used to his size and how it would feel thrusting against your throat.

You were on your knees, your hands cuffed behind your back and naked, your evidently aching cock between your legs. Just as Jamie liked you. Jamie, however, was fully dressed with his cock slipping through the zipper of his jeans. He liked this aspect of your submission, he loved how degrading it was for you to be vulnerable in no clothing whilst he was still fully clothed. He loved the power it gave him.

With a sudden jerk of his hips, Jamie's cock hit the back of your throat and your eyes began to crystal over as you tried your best not to gag. You squeezed your eyes shut momentarily before you felt a sting on your cheek.

"Eyes open. Look at me whilst I fuck your slutty little throat." Jamie gritted through his teeth as he stared down at you, using his grip on your hair to move your head against his cock before you had a moment to adjust to his size. This was how you liked it though. You liked him to take control, you liked it when he stared down at you and put you in your place.

Your eyes sprung open at the command and looked up at him as he met your gaze with a slight smirk. He knew the effect he had on you. As he began to quicken the pace of his thrusts, you groaned as you began to mindlessly grind against thin air, needy and desperate to just be touched.

"Keep still! That's it, fucking take it!" Jamie growled as you immediately stopped your pathetic movements, whimpering as he tightened his grip on your hair and began to thrust erratically into your mouth. "You love my cock don't you, Subby? Such a cockwhore for me." You tried your best to nod against his iron grip as he let out beautiful moans that spurred on your need to be touched even more. Jamie was a talker, and you loved when he talked dirty. He's always had such a filthy mouth that could make you drop to your knees in an instant.

Jamie wiped the drop of drool that began to slowly drip down your chin with his thumb, smirking down at your fucked out expression as he used your mouth. "Such a good boy for me, taking my cock so fucking well like always." His use of praise reddened your cheeks as you shifted on your knees. You wanted him, and you wanted him bad.

After a while of relentlessly fucking your face, he roughly pulled out of your mouth. Like the good submissive he taught you to be, you immediately stuck out your tongue as he rapidly jerked himself off over your face. Jamie moaned the most perfect fucking sounds as his cum spurted over your tongue, cheeks and chin. His grip was still in your hair as you swallowed what was in your mouth before sucking on his thumb that wiped the excess off your face. He leaned down to kiss you deeply, pulling you up by your cuffed arms before bending you over the bed, landing a few smacks to your ass.

"I hope you're not tired yet, Baby. I'm not finished with you quite yet."

_________________

BYE this was so fucking hot to write I love Jamie so much😭

#jamie campbell bower smut #jamie campbell bower #jamie campbell x reader #jamie campbell smut #jamie campbell bower x male #001/vecna #henry creel #stranger things x male reader

[larry-hiatus]

Writing “Goals” for 2024

I made a list of writing goals in 2022 and 2023, so I decided to make one for this year too! (I’m putting “goals” in quotations because these are some things I would like to do, but I’m not necessarily aiming to definitely do them, if that makes sense. We’ll just see what happens!)

1. Tackle some ideas from my list - I keep adding to a list of potential fic ideas, and it’s getting long! They often get added to the list and then forgotten about, so I would love to write some of these instead of always starting fics from brand new ideas.

2. Write a long(ish) fic - This one is ehhhh, nerve wracking. I feel like I’m rubbish at longer fics (long by comparison to my normal stuff, which doesn’t usually go above 15K). I don’t have the attention span or motivation, I’m not good at plots or world building, and if it’s not PWP, I feel lost. That being said, I have ideas for longer fics, and I think it would be nice to try them out. We’ll see!

3. Write a non smut fic - As I mentioned above, non PWPs are not my strong suit. However, I usually try to make it a goal to write at least one non smut fic each year. It’s difficult for me. I was able to do it a few times this year, my favorite being my Halloween fic. I don’t always like how my non smut come out, but sometimes I have ideas that I want to write that don’t include smut. I think it can be a good challenge.

4. Finish and repost a specific old fic - Way back during One Direction’s prime, I wrote chaptered fics on Tumblr. They were well liked, and I enjoyed it! There is one fic that I really loved and never finished. I posted it on AO3 a couple of years ago, but I have since privated it. I would love to finally finish it, maybe even go back and update some of the old chapters to better reflect my writing style and abilities now, and then share it again with everyone.

5. Write for Wank Fest - In 2022, I wrote an infamous fic for Wank Fest, and I had a lot of fun. In 2023, I wanted to write for it again. I even had several ideas, but I didn’t have enough time or motivation to finish them! It would be great if I could come back to the fest this year.

6. Write a spur of the moment canon fic - 2023 was the first year that I did this, whipping out a fic in a couple of days based on an event that just happened IRL. I did it when Louis got new hand tattoos, when Harry accidentally posted his 1D shirt selfie, and with a series based on Harry’s naughty HSLOT shows. Obviously I can’t predict what will happen IRL or what will inspire me this year, but ya never know!

7. Write some fics for CSW based on past concert moments - Speaking of my HSLOT series, I had said that I might go back and write more fics for it based on older show moments, either Harry’s solo shows or even some 1D shows. I don’t have any immediate or definitive plans for that, but it’s in the back of my head!

8. Write a dark fic - This was something else that I did for the first time last year. I didn’t even understand why people would want to write or read a dark fic, but once I got into it, I loved it. I’m so proud of the fic I wrote, and I think it would be awesome if I could explore that kind of thing again.

9. Write a sequel - Yet another goal that I completed in 2023, and I’m adding it to my goal list again! I definitely have ideas, and I’ve gotten requests, so it’s definitely a possibility!

10. Use a beta more often - I never used to post fics without getting them betaed first. However, this past year, I haven’t done it as much. Part of this is because I was doing so many sudden fics that I wanted to post ASAP, but another reason is because I have a hard time taking criticism and finding a balance for what kind of betaing I want/need. I think it would be beneficial for me to try and push past that a bit!

That’s all I’ve got for now! I’ve reused some old goals, but hey, they’re good ones for me lol. We shall see what happens as the year goes on!

Going to tag some lovely writers—I would love to hear some of your goals, plans, hopes, or ideas for the year if you haven’t already posted a list! @lunarheslwt @alwaysxlarrie @larrysballetslippers @enchantedlandcoffee @hellolovers13 @zanniscaramouche @harruandlou @loveislarryislove @red-pandaaa @nooradeservedbetter @greeneyesfriedrice @hl-obsessed @beelou @28goldens @huggieshalo @justanothershadeofblue @littleohs @louieshalo @allwaswell16 @parmahamlarrie y

Feel free to say I tagged you if you want to share your writing goals too!

[theunchainedmelody]

The Kiss beneath the Sea - A Fem Ronin x Hatch fic. Smut. Part 1 of 2.

Note: This is another Samurai of Hyuga one-shot smut. This AU scene takes place at some point during Book 3, after the Baron is defeated. This story uses a female Ronin called Akane with the perverted, brutal, charming, protective, and impulsive traits. Unlike the previous stories, Akane isn’t pursuing Toshio or Jun, but another man instead. Also, Akane didn’t lose her memory in this one. Warning: This is a lemon! Very explicit. >:3

Hatch and Akane were linked shoulder to shoulder, walking down the congested streets of Tonogasha late at night, each with a bottle of saké dangling at their fingertips. Both had drunken themselves into a blissful stupor and were laughing merrily at the other’s jokes.

“Akane, I know I mess up sometimes but… You know you can count on me, right?!”

The ronin beamed happily at him and said, “Damn right. You’ve got my back and I have yours. There isn’t anything ever that is going to come between us.”

How wrong Akane was. Something was about to create a rift between the best of friends.

A woman.

 ___________________________________

The night Momoko confronted the manslayer, everything began falling apart. No, perhaps much sooner than that. Perhaps it was months back when they met the doctor in Jijinto and Hatch fell immediately under her spell. In any case, the Emperor’s divine mission had led them to an island in another blind demon hunt. It was upon the sea surrounding a certain fox’s mansion that Hatch found his rowboat capsizing. He received a kiss beneath the sea not from his beloved Momoko but from the one he considered a brother. Akane’s lips had saved him from a nautical grave as her mouth offered him life-saving oxygen. She had expected it to be what finally won his heart. Instead, she found herself at his mercy as all secrets were revealed in the Baron’s game. That night, she was cornered by a bitter, jealous Hatch.

 ___________________________________

Silver waves were breaking upon the lonely shore. The air carried the scent of blood.  Akane had been victorious over the island’s kitsune in both wits and battle. Having slain the Baron, the fog upon his mansion had faded, leaving a beautiful blue sea to enjoy at their leisure. They needed only wait until Bashō returned for them. In the meantime, the lady ronin and Toshio were escorting Masashi around the grounds.

Masashi said, “You two could have let me in on your little game. I almost… I almost thought Toshio-dono was guilty.”

His eyes were somber. Masashi’s silken black hair obscured them as a breeze from the sea sent it swaying. Akane slid her fingers atop his bangs, sweeping them to the side. His face was red, flustered from the gesture. She smiled at his reaction, only for him to give her another outburst which left her confused.

“Don’t touch me, you ruffian! You smell like that kitsune.”

‘That kitsune’…

He meant the Baron. It was a strange thought that Akane had been entertained and seduced by none other than her target, a demon she was charged with slaying. Her heart pained a bit at the memory of the tenderness they shared, of his passionate kisses in the bedroom, and the lovely blue kimono he had gifted her. What a shame it came to this. Even so, that was a mere spur of the moment meant to relieve her sexual frustration. The real trouble was Hatch. It seemed as if they had repaired their friendship, yet Hatch was nowhere to be found all of the sudden. It left her uneasy.

Toshio said, “Akane-san, are you unwell? Did the battle with the fox take its toll on you?”

Akane beamed warmly at him and said, “That was a hell of a fight. Best I’ve had in ages. But I was victorious. Not a scratch on me.”

“Even so…” said Toshio worriedly.

“Yes! Go and rest you fool!” said Masashi as he waved his little fists around cutely, “I can’t have my bodyguard collapsing on me.”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Akane as she rubbed her ear lobe, his verbal assault having left her eardrum ringing.

Akane then added, “I’ll see you good men later.”

Masashi blushed and whispered, “‘G-Good men?’ She sees me as a-a man?”

Toshio laughed lightly at Masashi’s crush before mimicking the ronin and rubbing a hand through the young shugenja’s locks. The boy blushed and accepted the gesture more readily than he had with Akane, who at the moment was sauntering off towards the estate. A lazy hand was on her rattling katana, a gift from her ex-boyfriend Jun.

Her cold eyes were searching for Hatch, scouring the empty mansion as she would for her targets back in her days as a manslayer. It was strange to think she had come so far, so far from the demon she used to be. How else would someone as loving as Hatch look at her with admiration, like she was a big sister? He hadn’t a clue of the true horror of her hell release, of the black sores that marked her very soul, beckoning her to the underworld for her sins.

Sins that could never be atoned.

I-I didn’t have a choice.

What would you think, Hatch? I’m not like your sweet doctor, healing wounds and saving lives.

Making opium.

Akane immediately chided herself. There was no reason to be so cruel to Momoko. Well, other than all the unwanted advances. Even so, her involvement with opium production in the Jijinto underworld was a rather low blow. And Momoko was far from here, likely in a far better place where Akane and her could no longer hurt each other.

Up ahead, Akane found her brawler, as handsome as she had left him. Shoulders as broad as a bear and arms as thick as logs. They were sure to feel amazing wrapped around her. Bare chest heaving with hard firm flesh. One day, she intended to bury her face against it. A mess of hair and stubble complimenting a cheeky grin. Fitting of an innocent man she desired to corrupt. Such innocence drew her in yet again. It was unfair that they could be the closest of comrades, to laugh and down saké together, when such warmth could not be followed by a kiss.

At the moment, Hatch was standing in the kitchen, the floor still covered in a trail of blood. The body of the cook was long removed but the device of which Hatch had peered into the past remained. The manslayer tilted her head, the two feet of hair in her ponytail shifting to the side. She blinked in confusion, knowing the device was a sham. The illusion master, the memory thief… was dead.

Akane asked, “Hatch… Still dwelling on bad memories?”

He turned hurriedly to look at her.

“Ah, Akane… I… yeah. I thought maybe I could get it working again.”

“Doubtful, big guy. That’s just a hunk of metal.”

“R-Right…”

“But you already knew that. So what then? Are you reminiscing?”

“Yeah… I,” his once lively eyes were downcast again, “I guess I keep thinking about it.”

Akane said, “You really shouldn’t. The Baron… he cut bits out of the memory. Momoko and I never took you for a fool, you know. I don’t think there’s anything funny about what happened.”

“I know… I just… I guess I wish the entire thing was an illusion.”

“So do I, Hatch. So do I.”

She drew up a hand and lovingly slapped it on his back. Damn, Hatch’s back sure felt nice. That dip in the spine. Would it be okay to slide her fingers over it? Akane shook away the thought, not wanting to be some lech, especially to a man with a broken heart.

Hatch now said, “Thanks. I’m glad we patched up. I’d hate for us to stay mad at each other!”

Hatch offered her a charming grin of pearly white teeth. A winning smile if ever there was one. Unfortunately, Akane was having none of it. The ronin stopped in her tracks, as Hatch leisurely walked on past, only noticing a few moments later that he had lost sight of his ally.

He turned and asked, “Eh? Something wrong?”

Akane grit her teeth and asked, “You said ‘mad at each other’. Why would I be mad at you?”

“Well, I suppose you wouldn’t.”

“Eh?”

Her voice was dry and bewildered. Hatch choked. Akane was clearly fuming, that much was certain. The poor man was bewildered by her sudden change of mood. He hadn’t a clue what he had said to garner her wrath, wrath rarely aimed at him. Hatch broke into a cold sweat as he again lamented that the heavens would not bestow upon him the ability to read a woman’s mind.

Akane continued, “You... bastard. You think I don’t have any reason to be mad?”

“Well, I… Did I do something wrong?”

Akane’s eyes were narrow under furrowing brows and fangs that were tightening into a grip that could cleave through bone.

“You can’t be serious… Weren’t you the one who was shouting at me like you wanted to murder me?”

“Ah, right. I got way too worked up ab-”

The manslayer launched forward and grabbed him by the collar of his martial arts jacket. Despite her being several heads shorter than the giant, Hatch felt his shoes almost lift off the ground.

Akane snapped back, “Did I get an apology for that? No. What about for saving you from drowning? Huh?”

“Well…”

“And the worst part is…. You didn’t blame me just for Momoko falling in love with me. You really have the balls to blame me for NOT reciprocating it? Are you fucking serious, Hatch?”

“I-I-I’m sorry,” said Hatch, “I wanted what would make her happy, even if it wasn’t with me. I thought… You’d be happy too. I was trying to do the right thing for both of you.”

“Huh?!”

Her eyes dilated and her neck nearly cracked as she twisted it in a vicious head tilt.

Akane continued, “’Happy?’ How could I be happy with Momoko? I never loved her. I’m not even attracted to women, you fucking idiot.”

“You’re not?”

“Hatch! You’re dead. This is because you don’t pay attention to a damn thing about me. You haven’t a damn clue what I want or what makes me happy! I don’t even think you thought I was gay. You know what it is? You look at me like I’m a man and assume I have the same tastes as you. Well heads up, Hatch! Just because I share drinks and can throw a punch, doesn’t mean I’m not a woman. So for once, why don’t you look at me like I am one? You piss me off so much!”

At this point, Akane’s fury was mixed with tears.

She said, “I didn’t want Momoko’s love. I wanted to be her friend, but it all fell apart and it’s my fault. And the most humiliating part is that I was so jealous of her. Jealous of how your eyes were only on her from the very start. But I never intended to come between you two. I would have just accepted it if you were happy. I would have.”

Akane continued, “But she’s gone. And I won’t bring her back. I… miss her but… I don’t want to see her ever again.”

Simply admitting it stung well enough.

Hatch remained utterly speechless.

“Say something!”

“I-“

Akane seethed and asked, “Why? Why did you have to fall in love with her? I know she saved you from the poison, but it was my kiss that saved you when you drowned.”

Akane stormed off as she grit her teeth fervently, eyes pooling with water. She was utterly infuriated. Not just with Hatch, but with everything. With how she had to see Gensai’s face again, the face of the man who struck her daily… With how Momoko had tried to ambush her, not even once caring about Akane’s discomfort. With how Toshio seemed so broken these days but would never share why. With how Masashi was nearly killed, and Jun was still stalking her. With how Hatch’s inability to notice her reflected the slight jealousy she had not just of Momoko, but of every woman.  

I know…

I know I’m not pretty.

Her own confession hurt more than any man ever could. For Akane, she was barely a woman and she was certainly not a man. She was a mere walking corpse that knew only how to kill. And to be called “beautiful” was certainly not a compliment any man had paid her intimidating face. Not even Jun called her beautiful, likely because he found nothing worthy of the definition. As for the Baron, his praise was likely a lie to marinate and toy with his prey, much like every aspect of Roderico.

 ___________________________________

As she vanished, Hatch wanted nothing more than to reach out to her. However, his feet felt strangely heavy, as if they were being weighed down. The sensation was not unfamiliar to him. It reminded him of the weighted belts he wore during martial arts training. There was a strange pain in his heart, an ache not brought on by Momoko alone.

He vividly recalled Akane yelling at him, tears welling in her eyes. Begging to be seen.

His calloused fingers pressed to his lips as he thought upon her kiss. It was then he felt his cheeks suddenly flush.

Akane…

He had kissed Akane of all women?

The strongest swordsman he knew had kissed him and was longing for him?

It was a strange concept to wrap his mind around.

 ___________________________________

Akane was storming back to the shoreline, eager to feel the cool of the sea breeze on her face. To hear the ocean’s gentle waves crashing against the sand. It was soothing. It healed the humiliating rage bleeding out of her. Even if this place was a trap where the fox took his victims, it was still a reprieve from the hell that was Hyuga. From the dark memories buried there. Perhaps that was the truth. Perhaps it was the memories the Baron had unearthed that were the real reason she took her frustrations out on poor Hatch.

She whispered, “Damn it, I’ve got to apologize.”

Akane turned around, only to find Hatch was already waiting for her. How odd. No one ever was fortunate enough to sneak up on her.

“Hatch-”

“Me first. I’m sorry. For a lot of things. I’ve been a bad friend. I didn’t realize it.”

“Hatch, wait. You’re the one suffering from heartbreak. Please forget what I said. It was wrong to guilt you with that. I really am… sorry.”

“I’ve never seen you cry,” he said softly, his deep baritone becoming suddenly gentle.

He continued, “I don’t know why I couldn’t see you like that. I… I guess I looked up to you too much. I never thought I was your type.”

Akane laughed and said, “No shit.”

“Akane, forgive me?”

“Of course,” she said, “I could never stay mad at you, Hatch.”

Her arms wrapped tightly around his back as they embraced. Those mighty muscles that even managed to overpower Akane’s monstrous strength were now gently pressed against her, offering her solace amidst the frozen sea air. Her eyes shut in her state of bliss. In his arms, she found tranquility. Forever, Hatch would have her back. And that was what she loved most about him.

Click here for Part Two

#Samurai of Hyuga #Ronin x Hatch #Hatch #Female ronin #Fem ronin #Lemon Fic #Mine

[maccaillte]

@creation-is-chaos

They knew this was wrong, they shouldn’t be doing this but Corvus was just so addicting.

Seven needed this job badly, after the last fiasco at their previous work their old boss made it so they never get hired again even though Seven never did anything wrong except turn the creep down numerous times and threatened to tell HR. They were wrongfully terminated but didn’t want to go through the hassle and their old boss was still trying to contact them. Seven caught a lucky break being hired to be a personal assistant to someone very high up in Stratford Tower.

The interview was easy, hired on the spot, that tipped Seven off something might not quite be right. They were to be Corvus’ personal assistant, the man was regarded highly but everyone spoke about him as if they were on edge. Seven’s first day, ten minutes before their boss arrived the other office ladies snickered and said ‘Good fucking luck.’

Working for Corvus was horrid, he was a stickler for everything, it really was like selling your soul to the devil as the office joked. Seven tried their damn hardest to get everything perfect but he always found ways to nit pick every little thing. Things only got worse around the office when Seven chopped off all their hair. When they first started they had long wavy hair almost to their mid back, their old boss was strict about them keeping it. They had asked Corvus about the dress code and if he wanted them to keep their long hair, he couldn’t care less. 

Everyone at the office started to gossip, one person pointing out how Seven and Corvus looked so similar. Seven and Corvus both ignored the comments and kept working. After surviving working under him for four months its almost as if a sudden shift happened.

Some of the office ladies Seven made friends with said that usually an assistant didn’t last this long, Always quitting and the poor thing never able to find work again since word travels and to give up working at the Stratford tower jut looked bad. Seven prided themselves they stayed this long.

As time went on and Corvus started to see Seven as more an equal that just a gopher to say fetch too they both started to work together on projects. This turned into many late nights together. 

One night is when everything changed.

It was just the two of them in Corvus’ office going over a project that was working both of them to the bone. They were just putting in the finishing details tonight. Seven let out a sigh when they were finally done, taking their glasses off and rubbing at their eyes. Looking over at Corvus, his hair was out of it’s gel and the curls started to form from him constantly running his hand through it. Seven thought he looked rather handsome, biting at the end of their glasses as they watched him.

Apparently Corvus noticed them staring and met their eyes, Seven blushed deeply and looked away. Corvus got up from his seat and moved around to where they were sitting, Seven kept looking away.

They won’t admit it but their boss was extremely attractive, they understood why so many women at the office swooned over him but always from a distance. Too many were afraid of getting too close, someone said an old assistant tried to win Corvus favor with sleeping with him and that ended badly for the assistant. Seven even during the weeks they were being run rampant by Corvus they never thought of doing that to ease him up.

But now with him being so close, the two of them slowly bonding in their own little way. With him sitting on the edge of the desk in front of them, staring them down and looking at Seven with this hunger in his eyes.

“If there is anything, anything at all you need me to do before I leave let me know.” Seven spoke up as they started to gather some files, trying to keep cool but a hand reached out and grabbed their arm gently yet firm. Corvus pulled them close, an arm around their waist. Seven’s heart was fluttering fast in their chest they were sure Corvus could feel it with how close they were to him.

Seven doesn’t know who moved first but next thing they realized was their lips on Corvus’ and his hands on their hips.

Seven was oh so desperate for touch, they haven’t been in someone’s hold like this in ages. Desperately kissing Corvus back as his hands paw at their clothes. He pushed the pencil skirt they wore up and was pulling at their black tights, Seven was very flippant in their wardrobe, choosing both masculine and feminine clothes. Corvus asked once about and Seven told him they were androgynous. He left it at that and started using their pronouns, another reason they started to crush on him.  

Seven pulled away from the kiss when Corvus wrapped his arms around Seven and turned them so they sat on the desk. It was easier for him to get the rest of their tights off and underwear. Seven reached out and started to unbutton his shirt but pulled on his tie to draw Corvus in for another kiss. Both began unbuttoning their shirts, Corvus pushed Seven away before they could finish his. Seven sat there panting with their underwear gone, shirt unbutton and lips swollen from the kisses. Their chest was smooth and stomach flat, a very masculine appearance but down below they had a vulva. Seven adverted their gaze when Corvus just stood there staring. About to open their mouth and give him an explanation Corvus pulled them in for another kiss as his hand moved to touch their lower lips. Corvus swallowed up their moans as he started to tease them.

Seven cursed to themselves at how good Corvus was, or they were just so touch starve no matter what he did would bring them embarrassedly close to orgasm. Seven didn’t want to cum so soon so they reached out and started to undo Corvus’ belt. He got the idea and pushed his pants and underwear down. Seven didn’t care about looking they just wanted Corvus.

Corvus pulled them in for a kiss, which helped distract them when he entered them. Seven moaned loud behind the kiss and wrapped their arms around his neck and legs around Corvus’ waist. The pace started off steady before Corvus moved faster, getting Seven to moan louder as he ate up those sounds. 

It finally hit Seven like a ton of bricks that they were sleeping with their boss.

They were having sex with their boss.

Right here in his office.

It burned at Seven’s cheeks that they let this happened but god damn was Corvus just an even more excellent lover than all the office gossip imagined of him. One of their hands buried in his hair to pull him in for a deep kiss as his thrusts got faster.

Seven didn’t have any time to cry out as Corvus brought them to a satisfying orgasm.

After that night, after Corvus slept with them things changed.

Everyone thought that Corvus finally found a keeper, little did they all know he was having his assistant on the side. Seven had tried and failed after that night to say it was a one time thing. But what kept them from speaking up with the knowledge that they had Corvus is a way nobody else did.

They got to see him in a different light.

Sure what else got Seven so addicted to him was all the little secret touches, a brush to their hand when exchanging files, fingers trailing their arm, a whisper in their ear, a kiss to their neck. Corvus liked to leave marks that Seven had to start wearing scarves or high collar shirts to hide. He also enjoyed knowing he could bend them over his desk any time he wished, Seven would happily do it.

This office romance was becoming addicting and Seven knew deep down they had to stop.

It was just a fling.

To relieve stress.

It will never be something more.

So then why does their heart ache, when those teasing touches seem a little more soft than sensual, or when Corvus makes even Seven believe his flings are with some other girl. Why does their heart flip seeing an actual smile when it’s just the two of?

They should end this before it became more trouble.

Right after they get some anti nausea medicine and figure out if this stomach bug is contagious   

#♛┊Verse: The 'Devil's right hand┊ #creationischaos #nsfw. #//enjoy a #sudden spur of the moment smut fic #i guess call me the queen with working #with so little to make something work #anyways i'm like in love with all of #Ash's verses and writing so yeah sev belongs to corvus and my ass belongs #to ash but hey i'm not even sorry -shrugs- #♛┊Corvus & Seven: oh can't you see you belong to me┊

[solarwonux]

Payment Due! || Jeon Wonwoo (2/7)

Pairing: Camboy!Wonwoo x f!reader || sex worker au!

w.c: 10.2k 

Genre: 18+, smut, fluff, angst 

Warnings: exhibitionism, mutual masterbation, dirty talk, wonwoo has a belly piercing you’re welcome!

Synopsis: HYBE U one of the top highly prestigious universities in the country. A shithole, a total money making scam that liked to sucked the life out of its students. Not being able to meet the funds to pay for your tuition your best friend lets you in a little secret. A way he’s been keeping afloat for years now, easy money. The problem is you want in.

note: WOW, I’m speechless over the feedback I got for this fic, especially cause this was just a spur in the moment type of thing. THANK YOU!!! With that being said I’m opening up a tag list for future chapters. So if you want to be added send me an ask plss or dm. Thank I hope you enjoy this one, hang in tight cause its a roller coaster. LMK your thoughts please. Thank you.xxx

Masterlist || prev || next

Wonwoo’s impressed with how well you’re taking everything that it almost scares him. Knowing that you were the type of person to weigh out the pros and cons at least three times before making a decision, especially one of this magnitude. It doesn’t sit well with him when he meets with you after his last class on Friday at the campus cafe, with a giddy smile on your face, bright eyes and full on outline named: The Cam-Chronicles.

He rolls his eyes.

He didn’t think that when you left his place on Wednesday after the whole ordeal went down that you were actually seriously taking him up on the offer to join him. The second he closed his door he felt panicked because he was sure everything had suddenly gone down hill. It didn’t get better when you ignored his ‘goodnight’ text and his invitation to hang out in celebration of a successful presentation the next day.

Now he knows why. As the color coded outline with the added spreadsheet, labeling different sex positions, sex toys and their rankings staring back at him in horror. You were so serious and that it scared him because all the perceptions he had of you growing up flew out the window.

“Wait, so you’re really serious about this?” Wonwoo asks, this was his third time asking in the span of fifteen minutes. You couldn’t blame him, this was one hundred percent out of character and you were so close to just backing out entirely. But you already had weighed out the pros and cons of it the entire five minute elevator ride up to your floor, noting that there were more cons than pros. You almost called him and told him you couldn’t go through with it. Then the sudden buzz of your phone came in. The notification that Wonwoo had sent your share of what you had made through the family and friends feature on Paypal.  

In one night you had made twice as much as you would make with your two jobs combined. It was like all your desperate prayers were answered in one single night and you didn’t even have to do much. You felt your heart pick up forgetting about the list of cons you had made in your head and immediately got to work the second you stepped foot in your apartment.

If you were going to go through with it then you needed at least a formal plan. And that involved well thought out research - cosmopolitan articles, buzzfeed articles, wikipedia the whole nine yards - a color coded outline and the dreaded spreadsheet.

“Would I have gone through all this trouble if I wasn’t serious?” You scoff, crossing your arms in front of you as you lean back into the teal colored booth chair. Your best friend really underestimated you sometimes. The greatest offense in your opinion.

Wonwoo stared at the outline, bottom lip making its way in between his lips. He couldn’t lie it was a damn good outline. The reason he would always beg you to make one for him before every big paper of his. But was this whole situation really that serious for you to produce such a thing. He had been doing it for three years now - alone - and didn’t think much of it. Just followed what his body wanted to feel and hear. Then he clicked over the ‘income’ tab of the spreadsheet, his eyes widened in shock as a bunch of numbers and calculations stared back at him. You never voluntarily did this much math unless it was to figure out how many words you needed in order to fill the minimum word count requirement. Even then it wasn’t as intricate and organized as this.

Split into four weeks, give or take. A rough estimate of how many viewers you would have, as well as how many tips you would make in one night, divided into two. And then at the end of the month the added total of the four weeks. This was too much. Your too much gene had involuntarily taken over and now he wasn’t scared, no he was downright terrified.

“Okay I think we need to set some ground rules.” Wonwoo says warily and closes your laptop. He rests his hands on top of it. “First, calm down and really think about this, like really really really think about this. This is not a game, it’s sex work and sometimes sex work can be dangerous. I wasn’t always as lucky as I am now.” He pauses and takes your hand in his.

“When I first started out, two people on different occasions found out where I lived through my IP address because I stupidly didn’t protect it at first. It was two months of cryptic life threatening messages and me trying to figure out how to report them to the police without flat out saying I was selling sex on the internet for profit. All I’m saying is that I don’t want you to go through anything like that or worse, because what will happen to me if I lose the one person that’s never turned their back on me.” He finishes, resting his chin on top of your enclosed hands.

You sigh and look around the almost empty cafe. It was Friday so no one usually stayed on campus after their last class. Unless they were you and Wonwoo. The two of you basically lived there getting free coffee from your barista friend Yoongi. A secret the two of you would take to the grave.

Wonwoo had a point. Amongst your research, you had stumbled upon articles that painted the bad side of caming, especially when it came to girls. There wasn’t much about men but you figured if people got as obsessive to the point of committing crimes when it came to cam girls, the same thing could happen to cam boys as well. It was sad and somewhat disheartening, but if you were going to sell your body on the internet you needed to know what you were getting yourself into. And that included the not so pretty stories.

“I know what I’m getting myself into. I’ve thought about this and only this for the past two days. But this is my last resort Wonwoo, this is literally my last option. I need this.” You sigh and rest your chin on top of your arm so you’re at eye level with him. “I’m scared but I’m not as scared I would be if I was doing this alone. And I hate that I have to even say that because I shouldn’t depend on you so much...It’s just, I don’t know what else to do.”

It breaks Wonwoo’s heart to see you so small and defeated. To him you have always been a beacon of light and hope. You were the one person he knew he could count on if things went to shit, because he knew you would always be there for him no matter what. And seeing how this place had your lungs filled with water, slowly sucking the light of your eyes; angers him but it also shatters his heart in to pieces. He knew that going down this road wasn’t ideal, and he wasn’t sure if at the end of the day you would be able to handle it. Hell he barely had. But that decision wasn’t his to make, so the only thing he could do is stay by your side until you made it. That’s if you ever did.

“Fine, but I’m serious we need to set some ground rules.” He pauses and lifts his head. “Things may get slightly easier from here on out financially, but I know how much of a toll this can take on a person, so forget the outline and spreadsheets for now. We need some well established rules.”

You look over the plain word document, cringing at how boring it looks, fighting the urge to add a few accent colors here and there. The rules were simple enough, only five of them, so far:

1. Consent = Always.

2. Both parties can engage in any sexual activity with one another as long as everything is consensual and safe.

“That’s the same thing I wrote for number one.” Wonwoo said before highlighting the entirety of number two and erasing it. Writing these five rules had taken a lot longer than you had expected. Yoongi had already approached your table telling you the cafe was closing in half an hour. And the two of you had been there, sitting in the same booth, two caramel macchiato and iced americano’s in since four.

“No, mine’s longer and I added the word safe.”You cross your arms in front of you and tap your fingers on top of the table. If nothing had ever been able to come between the two of you. You were almost positive it would be this.

“Isn’t that like a given though?” He shakes his head and presses the return button, making the rule in question appear again. He would never be able to win against you. You harbored this strange ability to come up with a convincing argument for trivial things, and the last thing he wanted was to be at the receiving end of one of those. Again.

“Whatever number three.” He said, putting a pensive hand underneath his chin.

Your eyes light up as you take your laptop back again, leaving him empty handed.

3. Change of scenery.

You hit enter and hand your laptop back to him. “I can’t sit on your lap forever. It was fun the first time, but Joshua told me you’ve been skipping leg day at the gym so I’m not sure how long your thighs can hold me up.” You smirk, poking your tongue to the side of your cheek.

“I skipped it once, a month ago because I had to finish a paper, and now he doesn’t let me live it down.” He mumbles angrily before typing a number, “Anyway, if sitting on my lap is too much of a hassle for you then I can just bring in another chair.” He shrugs and taps his fingers against your keyboard. Thinking.

You push the screen of your laptop down, enough to reveal his face. “Nope, I literally mean a change of scenery. We can move your gaming set up into the spare bedroom at my place and make it all cute and aesthetically pleasing for our viewers. It can also help set the vibe. Ya know, dim lights and a bed.” You smile and flick his forehead lightly.

He should’ve known. You never did anything half-assed, it’s one of the main reasons he always got good scores on his papers. If it wasn’t for you, he would’ve flunked out years ago. He hated writing with every single bone in his body.

“Whatever, fine, but does it have to be a rule?” He tilts his head, pushing your laptop screen back up and reading over number three again. The rule felt more like a passion project of yours after your roommate moved out last month. An excuse to finally go out with the old and in with the new.

“Yes.”

Wonwoo doesn’t question it any further and starts typing number four.

4. Wonwoo can come over to play games at any time on any day, no questions asked or complaining.”

He smirks and hands the laptop back to you for you to read. “Nope, that’s not a rule.” You quickly press the backspace and start typing. Wonwoo whines and kicks his foot up like a child who just got denied candy before bed.

“Not fair, how come ‘change of scenery’ can be a rule but me wanting to game to de-stress can’t be one.”

“I was never going to deny you access to my place, idiot. And you spend half of your time on my couch then you do on yours. So it’s a given, therefore, not a rule.” You say mapping it out for him in the air, with your index finger. He huffs and crosses his arms in front of him, slouching in his seat. He mumbles a quiet ‘fine you win,’ as you return to typing.

4. Exploration of kinks and use of sex toys is allowed, as long as both parties are in verbal agreement.

“How many of these do we need anyway?” He sits up and grabs your laptop again, reading over rule number four and nodding in agreement.

“As many as we need.”

Wonwoo pauses his fingers for a second before hitting enter and adds the fifth rule. The most important one. At least in his eyes before turning the laptop screen to face you.

“I think that’s pretty self explanatory.” You roll your eyes, taking your laptop from him. “Remember that one time we actually tried to date because our mom’s wanted us too and we barely lasted two days.” You hit the back space until the entire line numbered as five is empty.

Wonwoo shakes his head and takes your laptop away from you, typing once again.

5. Catching feeling’s = big no, everything =  platonic.

“Yeah well I know that. But that was different and this is different too. We aren’t fifteen anymore, we are twenty-four and we’re being a lot more intimate with each other.” He hits and hands you your laptop again.

“I guess you're right.” You shrug and bite your lip, reading over the rules cautiously. Letting your mind run through the files in your head and the three pros and cons list you made on Wednesday. You almost click ‘save’ before the light bulb on top of your head lights up and you’re back to typing.

6. Under no circumstances is either party allowed to show their face on camera.

You knew that there were certain sex postions in which, showing your face was rather inevitable. But that was exactly the reason why you had created a spreadsheet ranking each of the well known positions. The semi safe one’s to be done on camera at the top of the list while the ones that were definitely a big no at the bottom. Forty-six in total. Either way you weren’t sure if either of you would actually be engaging in sex. Like key in the hole type of sex. Mainly because Wonwoo hadn’t bothered to read the outline, but also you weren’t sure if that was a step you wanted to take with him yet. Maybe later when you were more comfortable with the camera and the new added bonus of your friendship with Wonwoo.

Wonwoo takes your laptop and reads it over, makes a noise of acknowledgement, eyes blown wide in realization as he starts typing fast. He didn’t want you to make the same mistake he had made a few months ago when his horny brain clouded his judgment and he started a rather intimate relationship with a viewer of his. The guy was far older than him and married, but hotter than any of the campus crushes he had ever laid eyes on. Wonwoo didn’t think much of it at first. Enjoyed the meaningless relationship, maybe a little too much than he liked to admit. Until his sexting buddy started getting way too obsessive and possessive. Demanding Wonwoo to stop streaming, in which of course he declined.

No one knew. He continued going on about his life as if he wasn’t ruining a fifteen year marriage. Like he hadn’t spent weeks going in and out of court to file a restraining order on the guy after he showed up unannounced to one of his lab classes, eyes full of anger and control. It was something he wanted to forget. Forget that for the first time in his life, his mistakes had almost cost him his life. Which is why he tried his hardest to get you to back out earlier. If he was barely able to protect himself, then how was he supposed to protect you.

Which is why rule number seven was the now top of the list of the most important rules:

7. DO NOT engage with any viewers privately = not safe!

“I think we are done.” He sits back and pushes the laptop in your direction. You skim through the file, humming along as you read all seven rules silently in your head. It was a habit you did, to make sure things made sense.

“Wait, didn't you send one of your viewers a nude once?” You question tilting your head to the side, giving him a curious look. Your memory wasn’t as faulty as you sometimes made it out to be. You clearly remember that being mentioned in passing by one of the viewers on Wednesday. Though you knew not to do it. You weren’t as impulsive as Wonwoo was sometimes. You couldn’t help but wonder if something serious had happened as a result of that.

“Jeonghan works with Yoongi. I didn’t know he watched my streams until we had sex at a frat party before graduation.” He waves you off before shutting your laptop and standing up. “He’s the only one I’ve ever sent nudes to, who also happens to watch my streams. No one else so don’t think about it.’

He says sternly, picking up your laptop, walking towards the entrance, waving at Yoongi who was sitting on top of the bar scrolling through his phone. The realization hits you too late. You’re barely out of your seat and Wonwoo is two feet out the door. Your body flushes in mortification as you replay the events of Wednesday and the events of earlier today when you had ordered your first caramel macchiato.

“Shit.” You stand up, pushing your chair in fast before running after Wonwoo, yelling a quick ‘bye’ over your shoulder to Yoongi.

“Wonwoo stop walking.” You pant as you catch up to him. You had barely run ten steps and you were heaving like you had just finished running a marathon. But it wasn’t your lack of cardio - maybe - it was the knowing smirk of the blonde earlier that had your chest feeling tight.

“What’s up?” He popped the ‘p’ like nothing was a big deal.

You point an accusatory finger at him, straightening yourself up. “Jeonghan.” You pant, clutching the strap of your bag to your chest. “The guy who gives me my coffee every now and then was watching on Wednesday...oh my god does he know I was the one that joined you?” You say, panic flashing before your eyes.

Wonwoo laughs and wraps an arm around your shoulder. “Yup, put two and two together and texted me that night so I can let you know that you got yourself a fan.” He starts walking, pulling you into his side.

“That literally goes against rule six.” You whine and hit his chest. It only makes him laugh harder as he leads you down the sidewalk to the parking garage where his lonely car was waiting.

“Don’t worry, Jeonghan is cool, will probably lay down his life to protect you now.” He pauses and turns to face you, hands flying up to your shoulders holding you in place. “But he will probably tease you relentlessly now, so start getting ready because once he starts he won’t stop.” He pokes your nose with his index finger, an amused smile painted over his features. This was literally your worst nightmare coming to life.

“That’s not reassuring at all.”

Wonwoo shows up at your front door, in a navy blue tracksuit on Sunday at exactly 10:10am

“What?” You practically yell as you yank your front door open, still in your pajamas. Bedhead, eyes heavy with sleep, your pillow imprinted against your cheek, an old stained t-shirt and sweats.

“We’re moving my set-up today, remember?” He shrugs and walks in, uninvited, like he owns the place. He might as well, it’s concerning how much time he actually spends at your place rather than his. And you’re beginning to think that maybe suggesting to move his gaming set-up to your spare bedroom is a mistake. Now he was either going to show up unannounced more often than not or never leave. To the point he ends up moving in and sleeping on your couch. It’s not a very comfortable one you may add, but now you’re stuck so you might as well let him figure that one out on his own.

“You couldn’t wait until like the afternoon, you know, when the world is actually awake.” You yawn and close your front door. He toes off his shoes, leaving them messily next to yours and makes his way to your couch. Plopping down, resting his feet on top of your coffee table. Each moment that passes by you’re convinced he’s never ever going to leave. And that mere thought has you staring at him mouth agape, horror running past your eyes.

It wasn’t that you didn’t want Wonwoo to live with you. Well you didn’t. But he wasn’t as bad as you were making the entire possibility of the situation to be. It’s that Wonwoo liked waking up early, and wasn't the quietest at it either. The many times you had crashed at his place either being too tired to actually make the elevator ride, too drunk or two lonely. The next day you were either woken up by loud music, blasting through his bluetooth speaker, the heavy stomps of his rushed footsteps or pots and pans clattering against one another.

You on the other hand were only an early morning riser on the weekdays, took your time to bathe in the quiet and stillness of the time. You followed your morning routine to the ‘t’ in order to get your day started on the right track. Having Wonwoo permanently live with you, would disrupt the entire flow. Though, you were getting ahead of yourself, knowing that the chances of having Wonwoo live with you permanently were fairly slim. Despite his most prized possession being uprooted from the comfortable spot in his living room, he respected your boundaries just like you respected his.

“No time to waste, moving it up here is the easy part, building it again is the hard part. Then we have to decorate the room and finally decide on what we will officially be doing on Wednesday.” He stood up and walked over to you. His hands come up to rest on top of your shoulders, “so wash your face, brush your teeth and fix your hair we have a busy day ahead of us princess. Every second counts.”

You groan in annoyance and shove his hands away. “I just wanted to sleep in today.” You mumble, bumping into his shoulder as you make your way past him, walking down the hallway that leads to the rooms. “You could’ve just waited at least an hour.”

“No can do, time is ticking and I’m not getting any younger.” He yells. You flick him off, back facing him. You hear him laugh. Once upon a time you were the one with a copious amount of energy in the morning, not Wonwoo. But that was back when you were seventeen and still hadn’t gone through your first heartbreak.

The tables sure had turned.

“Was this really necessary?” Wonwoo peers down at you after double checking the ropes of the hanging swing. His handyman skills were subpar, but it was nothing a quick youtube tutorial couldn’t fix.

“Of course, it’s the finishing touch to the room.” You squeal and let go of the ladder you were holding on to. Not that it mattered. It wasn’t that high and Wonwoo was a tough boy, a small fall wouldn’t hurt him. Your only purpose in staying by his side was so you could keep shouting out your demands at him.

“Alright then it’s done.” He smiles and climbs down the ladder. Excited, you skip to the entrance of the room.

It had taken the whole day, and now that the adrenaline high was starting to wear off as you looked around the room with bright eyes. The soreness in your muscles made itself known. Helping Wonwoo carry his gaming setup wasn’t easy. It took nearly five trips between your place and his to get everything in your living room. It took five more trips to get everything in to your spare bedroom. For him to then start setting everything up. He insisted that you not help him out because his precious babies needed all his love, care and undivided attention - his words not yours - so you made yourself busy with the rest of the room.

You had opted out for a simple design when you had mapped it out weeks ago, after scavenging pinterest for different ideas. At first it was meant to serve as an office now that your roommate had moved in with her boyfriend. But after Wednesday and the more you started to think about it, turning it into a spare bedroom made sense. No way were you going to show off your body online with Wonwoo in a gaming chair and you on his lap.

Your messily drawn out blueprint did the room zero justice. The neutral colors were perfect, with the random pops of colors. You added a few fake plants - because only god knows how incapable you are at keeping a plant alive - and Wonwoo’s gaming set up taking over the whole front of the room. Who knew he needed so many things to play games. Three monitors, a colorful keyboard, a boom mic, headset and the PC that glowed white; as requested by you. The only thing that was missing was his gaming chair but you had pleaded with him to leave it behind. The navy blue would clash against the creamy white of your room and though the only people who would actually step foot into the room were you and Wonwoo. You didn’t want the monster of a thing to clash with the vibe.

“Wow, it looks great.” Wonwoo says, now standing next to you as he looks around the room. “Good job partner.” He smiles and raises his hand. You roll your eyes and give him a high five before walking over to the light switch.

“This isn’t even the best part.” You smile, feeling all giddy inside as you shut the lights off and turn on the multiple fairy lights you hung up earlier. They sparkled like the night sky, scattered strategically throughout the room. It made the whole reality of what this room would be used for less scary.

Making an atmosphere in which you felt comfortable in was important to you. Even more now that you were venturing out of your comfort zone, doing something you never once saw yourself doing. Which is why Wonwoo agreed to help you out. Truth be told he had started getting into interior designing, honing a pinterest account himself with a few boards already created. For months he had been trying to think of ways in which he could improve his set up, there’s only so much you could do to get yourself off sitting in a gaming chair. He couldn’t venture out, explore kinks he recently found himself interested in because he didn’t have enough room. But now he did and the best part, as he looked around the room one last time; he felt safe.

“Our viewers are going to love it.” He says, walking over to you and wrapping his arm around your shoulder, tugging you into his side. “Is it bad I can’t wait for Wednesday now, I’m excited to see everyone’s reaction.” He chuckles before planting a gentle kiss against the crown of your head.

The gesture was gentle, simple and something you were used to. It meant nothing but it made a small wave of sadness pass through you, because it was just another reminder of how Wonwoo would never be able to be yours. That him being by your side was just temporary because no matter how hard you tried once. You could never harbor feelings for the boys whose arms seemed to live around you. Permanently.

“Which reminds me,” you unravel his arm from your shoulders and walk past him, sitting down on the swinging chair. This was simply added for your pure enjoyment. You figured you could join Wonwoo and work silently on your laptop while he cursed at his gaming buddies through his headset. “We need to figure out what we’re going to do, so partner it’s time for the brainstorming session.” You bring your knees up, resting your chin at him as you meet Wonwoo’s eyes.

He scoffs and shakes his head before exiting the room. “Give me a second I’m going to order food. I can’t think on an empty stomach.” He yells as he trudges his way through your apartment, likely reaching the kitchen and looking in your takeout drawer for a menu.

“Oh then can you bring me my laptop when you come back.”

“Haven’t I done enough, my body is close to giving up.” He pauses, mumbles something before asking, “Where did you leave it?”

“Thank you, the couch underneath the blanket.”  

Wednesday came faster than you expected.

Nervous was an understatement. The entire day you couldn’t concentrate, hands shaking, standing up every five minutes just to walk out your nerves. Though you could blame that on the extra shot Jeonghan had snuck into your caramel macchiato after your morning shift at the tutoring center.

“For your flawless efforts.” He had said with a cheeky wink. You weren’t sure if you should be flattered or downright scared for your life. The subsided paranoia you had managed to control since last Wednesday returning.

The blonde must’ve noticed your reluctance because he added a blueberry muffin to your order and a quiet. “Don’t worry,” before giving you a reassuring smile and thumbs up. It made you feel better but you couldn’t stop looking over your shoulder everywhere you went. A just in case gesture to make sure no one had figured out your dirty secret.

It had driven Wonwoo crazy and a little bit afraid. He had found you pacing back and forth as you waited for him to get out of his last class of the day. He all but had to hold onto your shoulders the entire walk to the parking lot. Your hand in his as he drove back to your apartment building, along with reassuring words. The only two times he had ever seen you this nervous was before your fifth grade dance recital and before your first date with your jerk of an ex two years ago.

Wonwoo held a strong burning hateful desire towards the man. He could never get the image of you showing up at his dorm with mascara tracks tainting your cheeks, after you caught him cheating on you with your roommate. Needless to say you had secretly stayed with him, building yourself up again, as he tried his hardest not to commit murder.

“Should I wear lingerie?” Your voice brings him out of his memory filled day dream. He was sitting on your couch, trying to get a head start on homework. But he couldn’t really concentrate with all your pacing.

“I thought we talked about this on Sunday. Simple equals better.” He closes your laptop and sits back on your couch, crossing his legs together as he watches you pace, biting your lower lip nervously. “You’re going to burn a hole in the ground. Calm down and sit down.” He pats the spot next to him, extending his arm for you to take.

“I can’t, if I sit down I can feel the anxiety go up my throat. This is better, I'll just pace for the next two hours.” You shrug and continue your movements.

Wonwoo laughs and opens your laptop again. “Suit yourself, the couch is pretty comfortable.” He runs his hands over the cold blue velvet of your couch cushions. As tempted as it sounded. You knew the couch wasn’t as comfortable as he assumed it to be. You had the neck pain after night’s of binging and falling asleep on the couch to prove it. But you had no energy to focus on telling him, because it was deep rooted on something else. Something that had been bothering you since you woke up that morning.

Will you be able to do it again? Or was it just a one time deal and now your libido was broken because of your nerves. Or will the viewers like it? You know they loved Wonwoo’s solo streams. You had gone back to watch a few after Wednesday - that’s something you will never share with Wonwoo - and you joining him was just a spur of the movement type of thing. To get a feel of things and earn some money for your tuition payment. They probably weren’t expecting you to be back again and so the last thing you wanted was to disappoint Wonwoo’s viewers and ruin his career of sorts.

“Hey!” Wonwoo yells, making you jump. A throw pillow hits you square in the face.

“What the he-”

“Stop talking, stop pacing, stop thinking and just sit down. I can feel your anxiety all the way over here.” He points between the space separating your bodies before standing up. “You’re going to be fine, the show’s going to go great and I’ll be there the entire time. You have no reason to feel so nervous.” He takes a hold of your shoulders, holding you in place.

“But...but what if...yo-”

“No stop, it’s not that serious stop taking it so seriously. Everything is going to be okay.” He pulls you into a hug. His hands splayed out across your back, moving in soothing circles.”I’m here.”

Instantly you relax into his arms, take in his scent and close your eyes. Sometimes Wonwoo liked to joke about what would happen to him if you weren’t in his life. You would always answer back jokingly that he would probably die and he would always agree. It was the same for you. The role he played in your life was far greater than what you once imagined. The day he wasn’t anymore. The day he found someone to love wholeheartedly just like he always dreamed would be hell for you. But instead of focusing on that, you always cherished every single moment he spent with you, like this one. You in his arms, him telling you that everything was going to be okay. It was all you needed to make your anxiety and nerves go away.

It was your secret antidote.

“Hello everyone, welcome to Wednesday night in Woo’s game room.” He smiles wide. His baby oiled chest glistening on the screen. Immediately the pinging starts. “Alright y'all know the drill we won’t start until we reach our goal.” He pokes his tongue against his cheek as he leans back on the bed, spreading his legs.

Dom.han: my favorite boy is looking extra delectable tonight. Dom.han donated 100 coins. gyuishard; HOLY SHIT ROOM GOALS!!! gyuishard donated 50 coins. BOOtang16: I miss ONE stream and now everything’s changed.  

Wonwoo laughs and sits up again, elbows against his knees. “You guys like the new set up, baby girl helped me with it. Her eye for interior design is way better than mine.” He laughs lightly and extends his arm signaling for you to come in on the screen.

You stand up from the swinging chair, take a deep breath, tug on Wonwoo’s old light washed band t-shirt and slowly make your way to him. Quietly you sit down next to him, crossing your bare legs and resting your shaking hands behind you. The nerves weren’t as serious as they were throughout the day, but they were still there.

Gam3boivern18: sweeeettttt! I was totally hoping for a two in one deal tonight. Thank you God or whatever for answering my prayers. Gam3boivern18 donated 100 coins. Dom.han: I was hoping to see you again baby girl, you too look delectable. Cherrycheol69: can’t say I’m not a little disappointed, but my heart broke a long time ago so I’ll just say. Cherrycheol69 donated 50 coins. BOOtang16: OKAY NOW I KNOW I SHOULDN’T HAVE MISSED LAST WEEK I AM...SPEECHLESS.

You giggle at the comments, hiding your smile behind your manicured hand. Wonwoo wraps an arm around your shoulders and tugs you into his side. He had been extra touchy since your whole pacing fiasco in your living room. Every time he sensed your nerves spiraling he would bring you into a hug in order to calm you down.

“Baby girl here is a little nervous to be joining us permanently from now on. Afraid you guys won’t be as welcoming as last time, but I assured her that you guys would accept her either way.” He speaks into the camera, circling his thumb over your shoulder soothingly.

Sextigerhosh56: HELL YEAH YOU GUYS ARE MY FAVORITE Sextigerhosh56 donated 100 coins. Sextigerhosh56: CAN’T WAIT, I’M SO FUCKING EXCITED. Cherrycheol69: all in favor of banning sextigerhosh56 say I Cherrycheol69: IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII Princejisoo: shut up cherrycheol69, you’re just jealous it’s not you fucking our lovely Woo. Cherrycheol69: pffft...not true Gam3boivern18: shut up y'all are ruining the vibe.

You smile reading over the comments. Somehow reading them made you feel a lot better. Wonwoo was right, this wasn’t as serious as your mind was making it out to be and that revelation alone was the most reassuring thing you’ve had running through your mind all day.

“Don’t fight guys, we’re just here to have some fun.” You click your tongue and uncross your legs, parting them enough for your shirt to start ridding up. Satisfied, you watch as the chat runs wild, and the pinging gets louder. If it wasn’t for the fact that you and Wonwoo, individually, had separated into different rooms to get yourselves riled up before the stream. You were positive that the sound of the tips coming in and the lewd comments was enough to get you aroused and ready.

Wonwoo’s arm gets tighter, his hand coming to a stop. “Wow, it didn’t even take ten minutes for us to reach our goal, I guess it’s time we start. What do you say baby girl, ready?” He looks down at you, lust burning deeply behind his glass coated irises. He was hungry and by the way he licked his lips, he knew that you were too.

“Yes, ready, t-”

Wonwoo cuts you off by crashing his lips onto yours. It was slow, and carefully calculated just like everyone Wonwoo did when it didn’t come to school. He tasted like your toothpaste and him. This was only the second time you had ever kissed Wonwoo, the first time being during your two day relationship back when you were fifteen. Back then the kiss was nasty, and sloppy. Two desperate teenagers, excited to finally have their first kiss.

This was different. It was full of passion, desire and hunger. It took you almost a full ten seconds to finally kiss him back and when you did you felt them. The sparks you weren’t supposed to feel for someone that had the best friend title, but you did and it made you want to kiss him more. So you did, harder, wrapping your arms around his neck and pulling him closer. He groaned against your lips, letting his hands travel down the side of your body until they reached the hem of his t-shirt.

You pull away for a second, your chest heaving as he searches your eyes for any sign of rejection. “Take it off.” You whisper, diving in once again and kissing him. Your tongue swiping across his lower lip, asking, no, begging for access. He smirks and pulls away, making you chase his mouth with a whine.

“Not sure if our viewers are worthy of seeing your body yet.” He smirks looking into the camera, his eyes scanning the comments.

You bite your lip, running your fingers through the hair resting on the nape of his neck. “Do you guys want to see me naked?” You ask, the innocence lacing every one of your syllables together. Wonwoo’s hand on your waist gets tighter.

This was a new kind of torture for him and he wasn’t exactly sure why?

gyuishard: fuck please, I’ve been dying to see her naked since last week. It’s literally driving me crazy. Gyuishard donated 100 coins. Not.Dino: please I’ll give you my first unborn child. Sexcaliber: take a shot every time Not.Dino says he’s going to give up his unborn child for sex. J____HUI27: pass, don’t want to die of alcohol poisoning.

“I don’t think they want it enough, Woo.” You pout.

“You’re right baby girl, it seems like they don’t want to see you cum.”

Dom.han: as a representative, I speak for everyone when I say that we want to see you naked.   Gam3boivern18: I second that Sextigerhosh56: I third that BOOtang16: I kinda fourth that.

Wonwoo shakes his head, making a sound of approval before turning to face you. He moves his hands up your body, along with your shirt. He sucks in a breath when he sees your mint green panties and your lack of bra. He brings your shirt over your head and throws it behind you, landing on the swinging chair. Your pure laugh gets caught in the back of your throat when you feel his lips take in your nipple. His tongue circles over the bud, the air in your lungs falls short.

You pull him closer, brushing your fingers through his silky black hair. He sucks on it, humming in delight. He let’s it go with a pop, circles his tongue over the hard bud a few times, locking his eyes with yours before moving to the other one. This was not in the outline the two of you created Sunday night, but you weren’t going to say anything because this felt like heaven.

“Oh...Woo, feels good.” You whisper. He laughs against your skin, the vibrations send a sweet pleasurable shiver down your skin as you tug on the roots of his hair. He moans and lets go of your nipple, connecting his lips between the valley of your breast as he kisses up your chest, then your neck until they finally meet your lips. His kiss is far more desperate than before, his large handles fondle your breasts gently, massaging your nipples with the palm of his hands.

He doesn’t give you a second to deepen the kiss before he’s pulling away and standing up. His hard length strained against his black sweatpants. He doesn’t break your eye contact as he cups his hard cock and slowly moves his hand, teasing himself for you.

“Do you want to see baby girl? Do you want to see me touch myself like last week?” His chest is falling and rising fast. You’re sure it matches your own as you nod your head, spread your legs even further for the camera to see the wet patch of arousal spoiling your favorite panties.

“Use your words.” His hand moves underneath the waistband of his sweats, pulling them low enough for just the hot tip of his cock to appear. The image is enough to have you cumming untouched but you keep your desires at bay. After all, you weren’t allowed to finally touch yourself without his permission.

His minor dominating kink was something the two of you had discussed on Sunday. It wasn’t Christian Grey-possibly-in-need-of-therapy, dom kink. But it was sweet and gentle and enough to want to get on your knees for him.

Cherrycheol69: please don’t leave him hanging baby girl, I’m DESPERATE over here!

“I want to see you touch yourself Woo, please, for me.” You bat your eyelashes at him. He’s the only one that can see and knowing that no one else is able to see your eyes. And the sparkling desire for him hiding behind them was everything to him.

His own tiny little secret.

He says nothing and brings down his sweatpants. His hard cock hits his stomach as he kicks his sweatpants away with his feet. He runs his hand over it a few times before sitting down, elbow holding him up behind him.

Your mouth falls open in a silent moan, hands itching to touch. That was a line the two of you agreed to not cross. Yet. How could you keep your promise when he looked so nice and pretty pleasuring himself. For you and a few hundred strangers to witness.

“Can I touch myself now?” You play with your fingers as he keeps his gaze on you while running his thumb over the head of his cock, spreading around the tiny bead of precum that was oozing out, wetting himself up.

“I don’t think you deserve to yet, kiss me and we’ll see.” He hooks an arm around your neck and brings you close, planting his lips against yours again. He doesn’t waste any time as he opens your mouth, snaking his tongue inside your mouth, moaning as his wet muscle hits yours. He sucks on your tongue. The crude sounds of pleasure send a wave of arousal down your legs and you’re getting needier by the second. The scenario you painted for yourself earlier while the two of you were getting ready and in the mood fell short. Because this was far sexier and hotter than whatever your fantasies consisted of.

He pulls away, a string of saliva connecting both of your lips. He smirks and lets go of your chin, letting his hand go down your body, leaving behind ghost touches as he reaches the band of your panties. “Take them off for us, we all want to see how wet and pretty your pussy is.” He says, and pecks your lips. His hand leaves your body, making you shudder as you stand up slowly.

Gam3boivern18: I want to say something but I’m so turned on right now I’m speechless. Not.Dino: you just said something. gyuishard: every time I see you two I cum more than usual. Not.Dino: this is the second time they go live together. You just have no self control. Dom.han: you guys talk too much. I request a private show ;)

You laugh while scanning the comments and slowly bring your panties down. The camera can’t see the mini show you’re putting on. But Wonwoo can and his loud grunt is enough for you.

Once they’re off you sit down next to Wonwoo again, the flimsy material hanging from your index finger. “Want them?” You ask, extending your arm so they’re hanging right in front of his face.

“So naughty baby girl.” He snatches them and throws them to the side, making a mental note to steal them from you once the show is over. You had enough. One less wasn’t going to put a dent in your panty collection. Wonwoo sits up and grabs your leg, resting it over his thigh. Your wet pussy on display for the camera to see and he wishes he could just touch you to feel how much you wanted him and his cock. But he restrains.

Another time.

“Go on touch yourself, make yourself feel good for me and our viewers.” He taps your thigh lightly before going back to pleasing himself.

“I’m so wet, I bet everyone wants to feel and taste me.” You smirk, your hand traveling down your body, slowly getting to it’s desired destination. “Do you want to taste me Woo?” You look over at him. He looks so fucked out already and you wonder what he would look like if he was inside of you.

He doesn’t answer you, instead quirks his eyebrow at you. You were going off script, so unlike you. But he couldn’t ignore the way his mouth watered when you asked him the forbidden question. So, you take matters into your own hands and run your index finger along your slit, coating it with your essence before bringing it up to his lips.

Princejisoo: can’t say I’m not jealous, that pretty pussy looks so wet and good enough to eat. Princejisoo donated 200 coins.

Wonwoo smirks and takes your wet digit in between his lips. Your sweetness explodes against his taste buds, he’s never tasted someone so sweet before. And now he’s sure he’s going to be craving you every hour of the day.

Fuck he really shouldn’t have let you do that.

“Good?” You tilt your head to the side, your finger wastes no time connecting with your clit. You massage it gently waiting for his response, and it comes sounding far sultry than you expected.

“Delicious, can’t wait until the day I get to devour you.”

“Be a good boy and it might just be sooner than you think.” You wink at him, circling your entrance with your index finger.

He hums and leans forward. For a second he had forgotten that he was doing a show, he had gotten so lost in you that it had fled his mind. “You guys have been so quiet, cat got your tongue?” He smirks, clicking his tongue.

Cherrycheol69: yes, ripped it right out of my mouth...fuck. Sextigerhosh56: for a second I forgot how to be. Omg. Gam3boivern18: that kiss is gonna live in my mind rent free...fuck

Wonwoo smiles, still moving his hand up and down his cock slowly, like it’s a leisure activity like gaming. “How about baby girl fingers herself? Get her begging for my fingers.” As soon as the words leave his mouth, the pings start up again. The chat erupts into chaos, almost becoming invisible from how fast it is going.

“I guess that’s a yes, go ahead angel, fill yourself up.” He leans back on his elbow again. One hand finds the thigh he has hooked over his leg and he gently starts trickling his fingers up and down.

You insert one of your fingers inside yourself gently. It barely stretches you out but it’s enough to have you panting again. You move it slowly, keeping your eyes on Wonwoo. Challenging him. He starts moving his hand up and down his length again, this time more determined.

“How does it feel?” He forces out as he swipes his thumb over the head of his cock. It’s so red, oozing with precum, it makes your mouth water. You’ve never craved a cock in your mouth before until now. The mere thought of it caught you off guard, but the image was so vivid in your head that it had you moaning.

“Good, wish they were your fingers Woo.” You take a deep breath and move your finger faster, wishing you could go deeper.

“Add another finger, stretch yourself out for me.” He instructs. His hand lets go of his cock and starts fondling his balls. He’s so close to cumming he needs to distract himself from letting go so soon. He doesn’t want to spoil the fun by finishing first and leaving you hanging, especially when he couldn’t touch you the way he wanted too.

You nod and insert your middle finger inside of yourself. The slight stretch is blissful. You don’t miss a beat before thrusting them in deep until they meet the soft squishy spot inside of you. Your wimpers increase in volume as you continue to please yourself for him. The coil forms in the pit of your stomach, making your fingers go faster.

Dom.han: she’s so close, touch her clit baby boy.

Wonwoo reads out loud before turning to face you, a glint of mischief buried behind his soft eyes. You’re so desperate to cum, that you don’t care what happens from now on. So you nod your head, grab the hand resting on your thigh and bring it over to your pussy.

He swallows and connects his fingers on top of your clit, massaging it fast. You moan loudly, arching your back, thrusting your hips into his hand and yours. The added pleasure is mind numbing and your orgasm washes over you, spilling over your fingers and down your thighs.

“Holy shit.” Wonwoo whispers, his fingers helping you ride out your orgasm as your body twitches from your high. He can’t stop himself anymore, you literally just squirted in front of him. The image now ingrained in his brain forever, adding it to the content he uses to get himself off when he’s alone. And he cums, painting his hand and chest, your name falling short at the tip of your tongue as he stops himself from moaning it out.

The last thing the two of you wanted was your name all over the internet. That was his secret. His pleasure not anyone else's.

You rest your head against your shoulder, panting as you regain your energy. Wonwoo kisses the crown of your head before leaning forward.

Gam3boivern18: y’all can stay taking my money, cuz FUCK THAT WAS HOT Cherrycheol69: I think I might be in love with you two now. gyuishard: is it possible to be hard again, I literally just came for like the 5th time. BOOtang16: I’m never missing a stream again...FUCK! Princejisoo: that was sexy doll, thank you.xx

Wonwoo shakes his head at the comments, wiping his hand with the t-shirt he had discarded before the stream started. He reads over the comments one last time, keeping you close, running his hand soothingly down your arm, before showing off his perfect smile to the camera. “That’s it for tonight, I gotta take care of baby here. Come back next Wednesday we might have a surprise for you all.” He hints, the teasing tone in the back of his throat doesn’t go unnoticed as the chat once again erupts in chaos.

He laughs, waving slyly and shuts down the stream.

“Are you okay?” He wraps both of his arms around you, pushing your hair away from your face.

You give him a small smile before nodding your head. “I want pancakes.”

“Then we’ll get pancakes after I clean you up and you drink your water, sounds good?”

“Perfect.”

The delicious scent of pancakes hits your nose, overwhelming your senses the second you and Wonwoo step into the 24-hr Diner. It was empty apart from the drunk college freshman shouting nonsensically at the bar, hitting on the hostess unapologetically making you cringe. Wonwoo grips your elbow through your grey hoodie, grabbing your attention.

“What’s wrong casanova?” You tilt your head as you take in his angry scowl. He’s fuming, smoke erupting from his ears as he watches the whole scene play out. You lift your hand and wave it in front of him, worried. The only time you had ever seen him this angry was...well you’ve never seen him this angry and it makes something inside of twist in displeasure.

Instead of questioning it even further you grab his arm and yank him to a booth in the far corner of the diner. Away from the bar, away from the drunk college freshman, and away from the hostess. His gaze doesn’t leave her, his lip caught in between his teeth, until you force him to sit down. His back facing the commotion.

“Who is she?” You ask, taking a seat in front of him and eyeing the paper placemat in front of you. Itching to draw, to doodle, to do anything with your hands to keep you from looking up at him. The last thing you wanted was to give yourself away. To let him know that something inside of you had changed after tonight. It was confusing. It was driving you crazy but you figured you were still basking in the afterglow of the fulfilling high you experienced earlier. That it didn’t mean anything other than the fact that you were still slightly needy and desperate for his attention.

He shrugs and takes the salt shaker in his hands, circling the rim with his finger. “Maya, we’ve been in the same classes since junior year of my undergraduate, she’s my lab partner.” He smiles gently, runs a hand across his face, knocking his round specs away from his nose, laughing.

You freeze. Wonwoo has had crushes on people before. You remember the first time he told you he was head over heels for this guy in his general science course a week after he came out to you. You remember how giddy and nervous he was when he first asked him out on a date. How embarrassed he was when he told you that he was more than positive that he was the one. And how heartbroken he was when they seemingly drifted apart.

But this was different. This wasn’t a crush. This was something far deeper than that. Suddenly you weren’t sure if you even wanted pancakes anymore. The thought of your favorite comfort food, doing anything but comfort you. You felt like throwing up, but you swallowed the lump in the back of your throat.

This was nothing. Whatever you and Wonwoo had was nothing and the only reason you were reacting this way was because you turned into a fucking clingy child after sex. Always. It was what drove all your previous partners away.

You nod and fold the paper menu in half, opting out in reading any of the house specials. Keeping your shaking hands from being discovered was your only goal right now. “You should ask her out then, or save her from those idiots.” You clear your throat, patting your chest gently. He lifts his head immediately and shakes it in dismissal, which confuses you even further.

“I’ve tried, I always end up saying something stupid and embarrass myself.” He sits back in the booth and throws his head up. His eyes squint as they catch the light. Your mouth opens in shock.

Wonwoo, the Jeon Wonwoo, the smooth talker, the one that has no problem making people blush with his words, the one that told you all those dirty things earlier get’s tongue tied?

“That’s ridiculous, you’re incapable of embarrassing yourself. Just pretend you’re talking to me or something.” You mentally slap yourself for even suggesting it, especially now that your emotions were all over the place.

“I can’t do that.” He exasperates and crosses his arms, glaring at you. It brings shivers up your spine. And not the pleasant ones you felt earlier when he kissed you.

You stop folding the menu, and set the tiny paper boat in front of you. Your head is spinning, similarly to when you were orgasming under his touch. But this time it feels like you’re about to faint with the way your heart is being pulled out of your chest. You move your hands and set them on top of your thighs. The perspiration coating them lets them stick onto the leather booth.

Wonwoo is watching you gently, his eyes following every single one of your moves. He’s sure something is wrong. The excitement of the promise he made to treat you to pancakes topped with peanut M&M’s is non-existent. In fact you look almost pained and struggling to breathe and for a second he’s beating himself up for not going the extra mile in the entire aftercare process. Knowing that when you told him you were fine he should’ve listened to his gut instead because he knows you’re not, and it’s all his fault.

“Why can’t you do that?” You pause chewing on your lip, tilting your head cautiously. He shakes his head and opens his mouth to speak. Probably to ask what you meant but the words stop in the back of his throat before he can even get them out, your voice is chiming against his eardrums, pitch higher than usual.

“Why can’t you talk to her like it's me?”

“Oh,” Wonwoo says, he shifts his attention as the hostess - Maya, walks by your table and rounds the bar to whisper to the red-haired waiter behind the bar. He’s cute but you don’t let yourself fantasize over him. Not when Wonwoo watches the entire interaction with a half-hearted smile, his nails gripping his navy blue sweatshirt and it makes you notice the way the emptiness digs its claws into the pit of your stomach.

Is he jealous? Are you jealous?

You take a deep breath and clear your throat, catching his attention. He must have it bad if all it takes is for her to walk by him for him to turn into mush. You raise an eyebrow waiting for his answer. One you’re not sure you really want to hear, but need to hear either way. It may seem like some sort of cruel punishment, but it only serves as a reminder. A way to bring you back down to Earth to remember your place in his world.

“You’re my best friend and she’s someone I think I’m in love with.”

There it is.

It stings. You aren’t going to lie but this isn’t the first time Wonwoo has ever broken your heart, but just like all those times before you’ll take a few days to wallow in your pity, put back the pieces of your heart that stubbornly fell out. And go about your day with your head held high.

“Then I’ll help you. Let me be your wingwoman.”

#kpopscape #seventeen imagines #seventeen smut #seventeen x reader #seventeen fanfiction #seventeen scenarios #seventeen fanfic #seventeen fluff #seventeen angst #wonwoo fanfiction #wonwoo smut #wonwoo fluff #wonwoo imagines #wonwoo x reader #wonwoo fanfic

[ssscentral]

Appetite | for Eva

Summary: Jungkook visits you at work - and it seems he can neither keep his eyes nor his hands off of you.

pairing: Jungkook x female reader

rating: 18+

genre: established relationship; smut, pwp

warnings: explicit sexual content; soft dom!jk, handjob, fingering, making out, kinda public sex? they do it in a washroom of a café whoop, swearing, rough sex, unprotected sex (you know how it is, guys), ass grabbing, a little praising, squirting, marking/biting, jk has a big d*ck, i think that’s it?

wc: 2.4k

member: Rid || @taegularities

a/n: fiiiirst of all, thank you so much for beta’ing, @birbdae​!! appreciate you lots! and second  of all - this fic is a birthday gift for the beautiful, adorable, wonderful @aroseforyoongi​!! you have such a big place in my heart, and i truly hope you enjoy the coming year to the fullest! all the best to you, honey - i love you so, so much! 💞 also, sorry for the bias-wrecking again, you did this to yourself... plus, i know you’re a sucker for soft dom!jk-smut, so here it gooooes!

“Anything else I can bring you?”

Your sweet voice shakes Jungkook awake. Until this moment, he’d been lost in fantasies about you - his mind reminds him that you are soft, warm; your skin smooth. In his head, you smell like vanilla and affection, a scent he has even dreamed of multiple times.

He can’t quite say why he’s relishing in what his thoughts throw at him when you’re right here in front of his eyes, towering over him with a teapot and a gorgeous smile plastered on your face. The way the apron hugs your waist drives him crazy, and he licks his lips suggestively as he eyes you from top to bottom.

Registering his gaze, you roll your eyes, shifting your weight onto your left leg as you ask, “I said: anything else I can bring you?”

Jungkook clicks his tongue and his fingers reach out to trace the skin of your arm, leaving goosebumps in its wake. “Come on, babe. Do you have to be so formal?”

“I’m at work, and that douchebag,” you say, your head nodding to the man near the counter, “observes me all the time.”

“So what? I’m your boyfriend. And you look delicious.”

You roll your eyes anew, but this time with a smile on your face, your red lips twitching as you remove his hand from your limb. You shake your head before you start to move away, ready to serve another customer before you whisper, “My break is soon. Stay here.”

At your tone, Jungkook’s pants tighten, and he crosses his legs before you can see, shifting his attention to the neatly organized lunch in front of him. He has to admit, the way you get work done, is admirable - this café is cute to begin with, but having you place the croissants, flowers and tea on the tables the way you do, is incredibly pleasing to the eye.

And this is exactly what he watches you do for the remaining twenty-five minutes. He never fails to notice how you move your hips, your sweet, little skirt always sliding up your thighs a little when you bow down to pour tea into your customers’ cups. His chest burns with impatience, his fingers drumming on the table - until he finally sees you walk away, slowly removing your apron as your eyes meet his for a split second.

Taking this as his cue, he immediately stands up, rushing back to where he knows you will be; and you haven’t gone far yet when he reaches you and grabs your arm from behind, pulling you into the washroom. You gasp at the sudden movement - but he doesn’t give you much more time to react as he locks the door behind you, pushing you against the door and crashing his lips onto yours.

You immediately react to his touch, eyes closing while you grab his hair. You let him press himself into you, his neediness obvious in the way his hands settle on your ass right away.

Jungkook parts from you, panting against your lips as he says, “You’re driving me insane in this fucking skirt of yours.”

In between heated kisses, his fingers find the hem of your skirt and abruptly slide it down as he presses himself harder into you.

“All I could think of the whole time,” he breathes against your skin, leaving a wet trail with his tongue, “was your sweet, little pussy on my dick.”

“You know my break only lasts thirty minutes, right?”

“Baby, this is more than enough time.”

He pulls down your shirt in a haze, revealing your breasts before he starts sucking on the swell of them hard, making sure to leave beautiful, purple marks on your flesh. Throughout the whole afternoon, his hunger for you had increased at a rapid pace, and he desperately needs to still it right fucking now.

And when his fingertips find your clothed core, he starts rubbing circles against your clit, hissing at the hot wetness that soaks through your lace panties.

“Fuck, so wet, Y/N,” he mutters, biting his lower lip when he sees the gorgeous expression on your face. “My god- I want to be inside you so bad.”

“Well, what’s stopping you?” you ask, throwing your head back, well aware that you will spend five minutes later to fix your hair for the second part of the shift.

“You’re right.” His voice is hazy, quiet, playful and seductive. “Nothing’s stopping me. Especially not you.”

You grin with closed eyes when he pushes your panties down, now running up and down your wet folds - so teasingly slow and yet so deliciously satisfying. In all honesty, you can’t say what drove him up the wall today so much. Usually, he finds it easy to stay patient. You’ve noticed that on multiple occasions, and him edging you for an hour sometimes is not the sole proof for your assumption.

But today, he is out of control. And he doesn’t wait long until he slides two of his fingers into you, eliciting a moan out of you that is loud enough for people outside to hear if they happen to walk by the door.

“Shh,” he orders, biting into your lip, “can’t have anyone hear us, right?”

You nod slowly, your mouth falling open wider when he reaches the perfect, sweet spot, curling his fingers inside you as his other hand grabs your hair. He pulls your head to the side before he attacks your neck with harsh kisses, his tongue swirling and licking your skin so intensely that it has your head spinning.

“No… marks,” you manage as you grip his shoulders hard, most likely leaving crescent-shaped marks even through the fabric of his shirt.

You feel him smirk against your skin - nothing you say will affect him. He likes it when everyone can see that you belong to someone, to him. He loves how you look strolling around like that, shyly showing the world that no one can claim you, because you’re his already.

As Jungkook bites into your neck, you trap your lower lip between your teeth, trying so hard not to scream out as your hands fumble with his belt. Soon enough, you slide his pants down along with his underwear until his cock springs out. He aids you, pulling his clothing down to his knees as he gasps into your flesh when you wrap your fingers around his thick, smooth length.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck. Let me fuck you,” he pants, his breathing becoming laboured, chest heaving hard as he takes in your blissed out state. He’s doing that. You’re losing your mind because of him; and this mere fact fogs his head, his cock twitching in your fist as he groans.

“No one’s stopping you. Especially not me,” you say while your hand moves around his shaft faster, your thumb collecting his pre-cum before you circle his head.

Still pumping his fingers into you at a faster pace, he drowns in the squelching sound that your pussy is providing him with, and the sensation of his digits moving in and out so easily has his cock harden impossibly until he falters.

He pulls out his fingers before he brings them to his lips; watching you intently, he licks them clean of your juices, his eyes rolling back as you feel his cock poke your stomach. You’re helplessly pinned against the door, your legs already shivering from his previous ministrations. And when you let out an involuntarily moan, his eyes snap open, fingers coming down to settle behind your knees as he pulls you up.

You react immediately, wrapping your legs around his waist as he interlocks your lips again. He kisses you hungrily, hard, his tongue seeking yours. Supported by his body and the door, you’re floating in the air, moving your hips impatiently against him to signal what you want.

“Needy much?” he inquires with a grin, grabbing his cock to rub it slowly against your folds. He applies slight pressure - but not enough to slide in.

“Shut up,” you command, your forehead coming down to rest on his shoulder. “Don’t be so cocky.”

He laughs quietly, putting a hand on your jaw and pushing his cock inside with the other. Going in inch by inch, you both groan at the same time, your sounds muffled right on time when you bite into his shoulder.

“Fuck, always so tight,” he states as he bottoms out. His hands squeeze your ass, nails digging into it hard while he waits for you to adjust.

“And you’re always so big. So thick, too, shit,” you mewl, drawing a sharp breath when you feel him move just a little.

Jungkook still waits for you to talk, to give him a sign that you’re ready. When you finally inhale and nod, telling him he can start, his grip on you becomes tighter. And right as you exhale, he pulls back, thrusting into you just once, hard, robbing all the air from your lungs.

“Kook, oh god,” you cry out, wrapping your arms around his neck as you feel his lips and warm breath brush your neck.

He repeats his movements once more before he steadily, graciously increases his pace. His teeth catch your earlobe, nibbling at it while thrusting into you simultaneously; your sounds spur him on further, and soon, he’s hitting spots of you that have you keening.

Jungkook definitely knows your body - he knows just how he has to fuck you to make you feel good, has learned which patches of skin to kiss to put you in a haze. Now that he has figured out how to please you into oblivion, he can’t get enough of your taste and touch, longing for your body and your love every waking second.

“You feel so fucking good,” he tells you, placing his hand under your chin to pull your head back. You look at him through half-lidded eyes, lips parted and breathing heavily. “And you look even better.”

“Baby, you-”

He chuckles at your stuttering, coming close until his lips are only inches away from yours, whispering, “What? Say it. Tell me how good I make you feel. Say my name, baby.”

“So good, Jungkook, so, so fucking goo-”

A sharp, hard thrust interrupts your sentence and your thoughts, and soon enough, he’s pounding into you, having your eyes sting at the intensity and from the pleasure. With every move he makes, your moans become louder, shaky breaths forcing him to stay focused without losing control entirely. But not long after, you hear footsteps outside the door, having Jungkook halt his movements suddenly.

His gaze shifts to the handle of the door, his ears listening carefully before your pussy clenches once around him. You feel his throbbing dick twitch inside you and Jungkook’s lips part, eyes suddenly shooting to meet yours again as he brings his hand up to cover your mouth.

“Be quiet now,” he orders again, continuing the movement of his hips as he pulls out his cock almost entirely before he slides in again. Your aching walls suck in him so desperately that he can’t help but fuck into you roughly again.

He clenches his jaw as he fights the urge to growl out loud, your muffled moans and closed eyes only making it harder. The wet sounds of your pussy become almost unbearable at some point, and he buries his face in your neck again to calm himself down.

To no avail - you feel too good around him, too tight, soaked and warm. He removes his hand to kiss you again, his soft lips moving against yours as he swallows your every sound. Grabbing your ass again, he pushes you against him, fucking so roughly into you by now, his pelvic bone rubbing against your clit, that you feel your high near. The intensity of the moment, mixed with the knowledge that you’re in a public place and not alone on your bed, leaves you utterly excited.

“Fuck, I’m - I’m cumming, I-” you say as you pull away from his lips, his mouth ghosting over your cheek instead and fingers having somehow found their way to your clit, rubbing in an insane pace.

“Yes, god, yes. Cum around my cock, babygirl.” His relentless pounding and his words soon throw you over the edge, having you fall and fall for an infinite amount of time until you land on a pillowy soft ground, your sight so blurry that you feel like you’re seeing stars. And when you clench around him, he looks down to see his dick and balls getting soaked, your juices running down his sex driving him half insane. “Holy fuck, Y/N.”

“Jungkook-”

“Holy shit. Did you just fucking squirt? Oh my god,” he says with a light laugh, fucking you through your high until his thighs start to tremble just like yours are, “oh my fucking god.”

And then, he finally lets go, too, ropes of cum shooting into you repeatedly as he finishes, leaving breathless kisses on your cheek and temple. You feel like you’re outside of your body - your spirit feels so feather-light that you don’t register anything but his fingers stroking your skin, pulling you back to him.

“Baby,” he cooes - and when you open your eyes to smile back at him, you catch him gaze at you fondly, full of love. You wipe away the sweat glistening on his forehead, and he presses his lips onto yours for one chaste kiss before he says, “I love you, my sweet girl.”

“I love you, too, my needy darling,” you answer, rubbing the tip of your nose against his.

You feel him softening inside you, and he doesn’t pull out for now; only stares at you in admiration, worshipping every single inch of your face and every piece of your being. But then, a playful smirk takes the place of the gentle expression, and he wiggles his eyebrows.

“What?” Your voice is somehow hoarse, and you clear your throat before you ask again, “What is it?”

“I made you squirt,” he declares, letting out a proud chuckle. That’s when you feel yourself still leaking, tilting your head to look down.

“Your legs. They’re so- get some paper tissues and clean up that mess,” you say, attempting to push him away - but he holds you tight in his grip, still pinned against the wall.

“Just a little longer,” Jungkook whispers, peppering your face with slow, loving kisses, his hand brushing your ass gently. “Want to look at you a little more.”

You laugh at his sweet words, pulling him closer into your embrace. “My hopeless, horny romantic.”

“Ah, my birthday girl. I can’t wait to go home with you,” he mutters into your hair, wrapping his arms around you.

You’ve never wished your day at work to end as much as you do now.

If you enjoyed the fic, consider liking, reblogging or sending an ask! We love to hear from you! 💕

#thebtswritersclub #btscreatorscorner #bangtaninn #jungkook #jungkook smut #jjk #jjk smut #jk smut #jungkook bts #bts smut #bts #jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook #bts fanfic #bts au #jungkook fanfic #smut #bts fic #jk au #jk imagine #HAPPY BIRTHDAY EVA!!! #sssc #taegularities

[wreckmetoji]

Fight for your love

A fic in which your boyfriend’s job keeps you from obtaining what you want the most.

↳ Geto Suguru/Reader

content warning. fluff, smut, established relationship, afab reader, oral(f receiving), fingering, unprotected sex, breeding kink, profanity

**Minors DNI**

2.5k words

In no way did Suguru think he was a clean, righteous person. He knew many decisions he made weren't the right ones, he knows he's had to hurt innocent people. But the way you looked at him every time he walked through the door made him believe he was. The gentle tender love and care tending to his wounds after a long day of work gone bad, hurting innocent people. You never seemed to mind, never seemed to ask, never seemed to care if the way you kissed his bruised, bloody knuckles spoke what your heart was thinking. Every time he tried to bring up his line of work, knowing there was a good chance one day you might get dragged in despite how hard he tried to keep you separate, keep you secret, you simply shook your head and smiled at him. As long as you're you, I don't care what you do, you'd say. As long as I'm happy with you here and now, I don't care what happens later. Suguru would be lying if he said he didn't come to the conclusion he couldn't live without you right there, right then, the first time you said those words with your blindingly bright smile. Everyone was far from perfect, except you. There was no such thing as perfect, except you– and sometimes, you made him feel perfect too. "I know you can't help it, but," You muttered, tongue poked out between your lips as you tied the bandage around his torso with utmost concentration, "If you're gonna get hurt, try to avoid something this close to your heart." His softened gaze followed your fingers as you gently caressed the bandages above his deep cut, the pain not even registering with how gently, how lovingly you treated him. "After all, if your heart gets hurt, so does mine." He knew, deep down, he didn't deserve you. "I'll try my best, darling." Suguru smiled, hands gently finding your hips, his forehead leaning into your chest as you cradled him from your standing position. There you stayed, slowly, gently swaying in comfortable silence. You made him feel virtuous, as if mere hours ago he didn't commit horrible, unforgivable atrocities, unforgivable and damning sins. This is how most of your evenings together would go, patching him up, dancing around each other in the kitchen as you made dinner together, if he was ever home early you'd watch a movie together. Even if it was rare with the long hours he worked, those were the days he cherished, those were the days that got him through it all. You never asked for more, even though he knew you deserved every second of his time, you deserved the world and the heavens above. What were you if not a goddess, damned to mortality, damned to a life loving him. Suguru held you close as you laid in bed, the rain pattering on the window lulling you both into a comfortable half-asleep daze. He noticed the way you kept some distance, trying not to irritate his fresh wound. "Sugu," Your voice called, urging him to open his eyes and gaze down at you. Your sudden silence intrigued him, and the way your ears went pink intrigued him even more. "What is it, little lamb?" Suguru sounded tired, voice gravelly from a long day. He kissed the crown of your head, rubbing soft circles on the small of your back, urging you to talk to him about what you so eagerly wanted to get out. "Maybe one day–" You paused again, fists balling at his bare chest, "One day, would you want to start a family?" The thought had most certainly crossed his mind, on several occasions. Suguru would regularly daydream about a peaceful life of domesticity with you, a child or two, a nice house in a nice neighborhood with a nice, respectable job. He'd always snuffed the idea, knowing that he probably wouldn't live to see his child grow up properly. Still, though, the way you pressed your cheek into his arm and stared at him with wide, inquisitive eyes had him smiling sadly. "My beautiful angel... Under different circumstances, I wouldn't have to think twice." He didn't want to lie to you, but the frown tugging at your lips had his heart clenching in his chest. "We could go somewhere they can't find you, we could move somewhere warm and sunny." Suguru chuckled at your optimism, though a twinge of sadness was behind it. They would find him, no matter what he did or where he went. He didn't dare say it, he knew your response already, that's just an excuse. "That would be nice, wouldn't it?" Your silence told him everything he needed to know. There wasn't anything he could say, so instead he kissed your forehead, your cheek, your nose, then your lips. There he lingered, sighing gently when your hands moved up to his shoulders, then his neck. Heightened by your saddened state, the way you pulled him closer, fingers brushing through the hair on his neck, thumbs stroking his jawline, was all so desperate. It was your silent plea, your attempt to change a fate already set in stone. "I can't stand to see you sad, little lamb." He smiled against your lips, slowly shifting on the bed until he was hovering over you. Those eyes, the way you looked at him, so wide and clear and swimming with emotion. So pure, so untainted, so good. Everything he wasn't, and everything he strives to be. "I'll make it up to you, darling," He kissed you again, then your chin, then your neck, "I promise." Only when he received a nod of approval did he proceed, gently pulling your underwear off, oh so gently helping you lift your night shirt over your head. Never in the years you'd been together has he grown accustom to just how lucky he is to exist on this world at the same time you did. "You're so beautiful, absolutely perfect. Have I told you this?" Of course he has, but the smile on his face was so cheeky, so mischievous it made you giggle. "Maybe once or twice." Suguru returned your laugh, pulling his hair back into a bun with the hair tie on his wrist, before descending down your body. Every place he stopped, he kissed, nuzzled, nibbled, eliciting a sigh from you nearly every time. The sight of your eyes closing and head tilting back once he reached your core, giving your bundle of nerves a sweet kitten lick, was akin to seeing God. Surely it was the holiest thing he would witness in all his time on this earth. You were, after all, nothing short of an angel. Making himself more comfortable, Suguru gripped your thighs, throwing them over his shoulders. The soft look you gave him, those sweet eyes, your perfect parted kiss-plumped lips... "Beautiful," Was all he whispered into the plush skin if your thigh before parting you with his thumbs, gently kissing, licking, and sucking your sensitive clit. The long whine you emitted only spurred him on, fingers teasing your entrance by touching and squeezing everywhere but where you wanted. Admittedly, it's been a while since the two of you got intimate time together. Either he would come home too late, or too hurt, for the two of you to comfortably do anything. You never seemed to press. "I'm sorry I haven't been taking care of you, little lamb," Suguru replaced his mouth with his hands, thumb swirling circles around your bundle of nerves, while his index and forefinger ever so slowly entered your heat. He set an immediately fast pace, fox-like eyes drinking in your pleasure twisted face. The sweet sounds dripping from your mouth were like music to his ears, the arch of your back from the mattress eliciting a dark chuckle from him. "I know I haven't been the most solicitous boyfriend as of late," His fingers curled inside you at his words, "I hear you in the shower, you know." He kissed his way back up your body, stopping only briefly to flick his tongue across a pebbled nipple, stopping mere centimeters away from your lips. He wanted to bask in your whines and moans for just a moment longer, his personal hymn. "Naughty little thing, never asking for help." Suguru didn't get to tease you for long, your hands finding quick purchase on his cheeks, tugging him down and kissing him with desperate force. Your frenzied, open mouthed kisses were met ten-fold, a slow, low moan coming from him at the uncharacteristic abrasiveness you were displaying. The way your walls clenched around his fingers let him know just how bad you'd been needing him, the whispered I'm cumming against his lips. When your hand came down to palm at his very hard erection outside his briefs was when he decided he'd have to reign you in much tighter than usual tonight. Tonight wasn't about him. His fingers worked in tandem with your heaving chest, every push and pull in sync with your hurried breaths. He had half a mind to pin your arms above your head and fuck you stupid with his fingers, but he couldn't deny you of what you really wanted. "I know you're eager, darling, but be good." He saw the shiver run up your body at his authoritative tone, one he didn't use often. At the same time, he pulled down his boxer briefs and added his ring finger to your dripping cunt. It isn't that he had to, he knew you were already perfectly wet for him, he just loved the way your thin fingers gripped the sheets, the way your head thrashed from side to side. Very briefly, Suguru entertained the thought of a golden band wrapped around his finger as he defiled you with his hands. How beautiful it would look disappearing, reappearing, covered in your slick. It made his cock twitch. The second he removed his sopping fingers from you, he'd lined up the thick head of his cock with your trembling sex, leaning back with his hands on your knees. He could see the surprise on your face, your arm half-way reached to the bedside drawer to get a condom. "I know," He crooned, stroking your knee. Admittedly, the two of you weren't diligent with using condoms when you didn't have to, but he was well aware this was the week you really should be using them, lest you want unexpected surprises. Your teary eyes and beaming smile could put the pearly golden gates of heaven to shame. The way you squealed as he pushed in had his own eyes rolling back, forcing your knees apart further until he had completely buried himself to in your welcoming heat. Having been a while, he had to take a shaky breath before slowly, ever so slowly, pulling out to the tip, pushing back in with a bit more haste. How quickly, and how tightly, you wrapped your legs around his waist nearly winded him, enraptured cries of faster, please, I need you making him groan. "You poor thing, so needy," Suguru barely managed to breathe out, hips moving at a steady pace. The obscene sound of your slick sticking to his hips every time he tenderly fucked into you made him acutely aware of exactly how long its been. Ashamedly aware of how close he was to his climax, Suguru's thin fingers moved between your bodies, sliding in a quick back and forth motion against your clit at an attempt to get you closer, faster. The immediate reaction had his hips stuttering, your gummy walls clenching intensely around him, your impending orgasm pushing him over the edge. He only briefly stopped moving, whispering an apology into your hair as he tenderly flipped your body. Having you lay prone was one of your favorite positions, but it was mostly done to hide the embarrassed pink tint climbing up his neck from your gaze. White seed squished out and dripped down your sex, between your thighs, when he pushed back into you, the feeling alone having you throwing your head back and crying out for him. He continued his unrelenting pace, seeming completely unfazed by his own orgasm. "You like that, hm?" Suguru teased, a hand sliding down the curve of your hip, reaching under you, pressing his palm flat against where he felt himself protruding on your pelvis. "You like getting filled up with my cum, you want me to fuck a baby into you, darling?" His lewd words elicited muffled screams and cries of affirmation, your face buried in a pillow and biting down. Usually, Suguru would save his dirty talk for rough, frustrated, passionate sex, but how badly you needed him, begging him, to fill you up again had his mind hazy. He knew you well enough that you didn't have to tell him you were coming undone. "Such a good girl, you're so– so good, cum for me." Demanding words had you squeezing around his cock, the flutter and spasm of your orgasm urging him to move faster, harder, climbing another of his own release. Suguru was much more vocal this time around, hissing through clenched teeth, muttering sweet nothings and your name and I love you, I love you, I love you so much. Rutting and rolling his hips into you as he coated your walls white, his arm came around your chest and hugged you back against him. He pressed long, searing kisses into the shoulder his chin had been resting on, only pulling out from your messy cum-coated slick once he was sure you were satisfied with how thoroughly he bred you. You tiredly collapsed back into his chest, head turned to lazily gaze up at his equally tired, smiling face. He knew what transpired was irresponsible at best, the weight of parental responsibility already settling in the back of his mind. For now, he would simply entertain the idea. The inquisitive gaze you held had him chuckling, kissing your cheek tenderly, as if that would answer all the questions he could see you wanted to ask him. He never fed you lies, but when he told you everything will be okay, we'll find a way, I promise it sounded almost sincere enough to pass as the truth. Soft strokes of your hair lulled you to sleep, but Suguru found himself wide awake and staring at your beautiful lips, nose, lashes, the curve if your jaw, the dips of your collarbone. He found himself thinking of your words more than he should, knowing what the outcome would inevitably be. He came to the conclusion that for you, he would fight for his freedom. He would fight for you, for a family, for a normal life, somewhere warm and sunny. In this life, in the next life, in the afterlife, he would fight for you and love you with everything he had, his beautiful guardian angel.

#suguru smut #suguru geto smut #getou suguru x reader #geto suguru x reader #geto smut #suguru geto #suguru geto fluff #geto suguru fluff #geto jjk #geto suguru jjk #reader insert #anime smut #anime x reader #minors do not interact

[wanda-maxipad1989]

hiii i loved that fic you wrote for wanda and the reader! i think incorporating wanda's glowy powers would be cool, maybe if she was able to get her girl off while standing far away and really dominating her like that

Pairing: MCU Wanda Maximoff/Scarlet Witch & Female Reader

Summary: Wanda gets a little sick of you not paying her the attention she deserves and decides now is the time to bust out her powers.

Warnings: 18+, smut, fingering, oral sex, use of sex toys, BDSM

A/N: Sorry I took FOREVER to write this I just had to keep re-writing it, this is the draft I hated the least so hopefully you enjoy it. Also "All Work and No Play" has over 100 notes which probably isn't a lot to most of you but I appreciate it so much since it's my first time writing in so long.

You absolutely had it coming tonight. Date night, fancy restaurant, Wanda arriving home from work with flowers before bringing you out. All of that and yet you were still sat at dinner quietly, absent-mindedly pushing your food around your plate, only half listening to the girl in front of you.

You should've known that Wanda was never going to stand for you being quiet like this on your first date night in weeks

The starters had come and gone, and you were just finishing up your main courses when you felt something light graze up your neck and around your ear. Startled, you jolted around to see where it came from, but seeing no one near you, you assumed it had been your hair and turned back around, still not paying enough attention to the girl in front of you to notice the shit-eating grin on her face.

If you were unsure of who was touching you, you were about to know exactly who it was.

The feather-like touch that had grazed you before had now moved to the back of your legs, slowly applying more pressure as they rose upwards until all of sudden, it didn't feel much like a feather anymore. No, it was definitely a hand.

Wanda sat back in her chair, crossing her arms as you looked up from your meal, putting two and two together about the source of the phantom touch. As the hands you were feeling slowly gripped your ass, before one of them sneaked around to the front, dragging nails on the inside of your thigh, you sat forward, now paying her the attention she wanted.

"I thought we said we'd wait and see about you using your powers, I still don't know if I want to", you said sternly, although you couldn't deny that it did feel good to have her touch you, it always did.

"Actually, you said we should wait, I don't remember agreeing", she smirked, knowing that you were enjoying it at least a little bit. Who did you think you were, lying to a telepath.

"Wanda, we're in public, even if I wanted to we can't", you retorted.

"If you wanted to? I don't even need to read your mind to see how turned on you are, sweetheart."

It was with that remark that you became conscious of how heaby your breathing had gotten as the ghostly hand on your thigh had switched from scratching your sensitive skin, to lightly grazing its fingertips along you. You were also starting to regret wearing such a low cut dress, because without even looking you could feel the heat in your chest and you knew it would be bright red, making your arousal clear. Even if you had chastised Wanda for acting like this in public, the idea of her taking you right there in front of everyone as they were none the wiser had definitely turned you on.

You stopped your thoughts in their tracks, knowing exactly who would be listening to them.

"Fine", you huffed, "you can use your powers on me all you want tonight, but can we please just hurry up and leave".

She smirked wide enough that even the Cheshire Cat would be envious, but you would never be so lucky as to just get what you want right off the bat.

"Oh, baby, you know I'd love to take you home right now."

You knew there was a "but" coming that was going to make your night pure torture.

"But"- there it was- "we ordered dessert at the start of the night because you just couldn't keep your eyes off that brownie you saw the girl at the next table with. Since you wanted it so badly we can't leave, kitten, it wouldn't be fair."

Damn you and your stupid brownie.

The subsequent hour of eating and waiting for the bill could've been a lot easier if it weren't for Wanda wanting to find out just how turned on she could get you from the opposite side the of table. Her seemingly normal conversations about art, music and politics were only made to make it seem to others like you were a normal couple, completely masking all the times you nearly choked as she would dip a single finger inside of you, without ever moving a muscle.

The small moans that did manage to escape were explained away to those beside you as your dessert being particularly good, making the brownie a very popular choice for the tables around you.

Despite your little "When Harry Met Sally" moments, you eventually got her out of the restaurant and home without any major incidents, but she was certainly testing you, edging and teasing you the whole way home while never taking her eyes off the road. She had playfully threatened to use her powers on your before and you were really starting to wish you had let it happen sooner, maybe ignoring her and being a brat was actually the way to go.

Whatever calm facade she had put on in the car was gone as soon as you crossed the threshold of your house, as she chased you up the stairs to your bedroom, catching you in the hallway just outside it and pushing you against the wall, her eyes glowing red in a way you had only ever seen when she was angry. She kissed you hard before quickly moving to work on your neck, biting down on the skin, making you hiss. Your reaction only seemed to spur her on further, as she started sucking on the sensitive flesh, claiming you with the marks she was leaving behind.

Had your eyes been open you probably would've noticed the red glow coming from her fingers, before feeling an unfamiliar buzzing sensation in your underwear, making you shriek from the surprise and the pleasure.

"What, you don't like it, princess?", she teases, grinning into your neck as she continues her assault on it, her hands holding you tightly in place, just how she wants you.

The moan you gave in response clearly wasn't a good enough response, as the hand that had been holding your jaw moved to your neck, squeezing tightly as she pulled back from you, eyes still glowing a bright crimson colour.

"Answer me, sweetheart", she said sternly, tilting her head and squinting at you in a way that made your stomach turn.

Wanda had always been the more dominant one in your relationship, but tonight was different, she was cocky and arrogant and you loved every second of it.

"I love it, baby, p-please don't stop", you begged.

"Is this what I have to do to get your attention, are you that much of a little slut? I take you out for dinner, get you flowers and dress up for you and yet it takes me fucking you under the table to get your attention? If that's what it takes then I'll fuck you until you can't walk,", she growled deeply into your ear and all of a sudden you knew you were really in for it tonight, "but I don't think you deserve to actually feel me, baby, so I'm going to have some real fun with you tonight"

Dragging you into your bedroom, she forced you down onto the bed, hovering over you and kissing you while the vibrations continued, getting stronger with each passing minute, making your moans dirtier and louder as she upped the pace. What you couldn't see was her hands summoning what she needed to punish you for the night.

Just as you could feel yourself getting close to your release, she felt it too, stopping the vibrations over your clit, before standing up, pulling you upwards with her to strip you down. She stared right at your naked form while she stripped herself in front of you.

Sick of her just gawking a you, you sat forward and began kissing her stomach and tracing your fingers along her sides and thighs, looking up at her for approval, only to be met with a smirk and her hand in your hair, before she grasped it tightly in her fist, making your gasp again.

"Don't try and be good for me now, baby girl, it's far too late for that", she snarled, getting right in your face, only to push you back onto the bed and rolling you so you were lying on your stomach, almost instinctively smacking your ass as soon as she saw it.

You felt her straddle you as she leaned down and lifted your face off the duvet, wrapping a ball gag around the front of your mouth and tying it tightly behind your head

Moving down your body, she tied your wrists together with hand cuffs, and then did the same to your ankles, looping the cuffs on your feet around those on your wrists to hold your legs and arms in the air behind you. She grabbed the intersection of the cuffs and lifted you by it surprisingly easily, turning you to face the chair in the corner of the bedroom.

You whined against your gag as you saw her walk away towards the chair, swaying her hips as she went, just rubbing it in further that you couldn't touch her, but she clearly felt even more confident than usual.

She lay across the chair so her legs draped over the arm rest, her eyes no longer glowing as she had composed herself again, knowing exactly what she had planned for you.

"Ready, sweetheart?", she said with a smirk, knowing full well you couldn't answer.

You immediately felt a finger dipping inside you and the buzzing you had felt earlier resuming, making you struggle fruitlessly against your restraints, before you felt a second finger enter you roughly. Her pace was relentless inside you, curling the phantom digits just enough to hit your sweet spot every time, making sure you groaned into your gag.

"Look at me, princess", she said softly, as if she wasn't ruining you from across the room. Her hand began to sneak down between her legs as she watched you struggle and heard the filthy sounds she was forcing out of you.

The sight of her only made the feeling more intense, as she stared deep into your eyes with a grin before you felt a third finger enter you. After all the edging you tried to keep quiet, hoping to hide how close you were to cumming as she upped the speed of the vibrations on your clit even further.

Just as you reached the edge, you felt all the sensations stop, making you groan loudly at the feeling of being empty.

"Oh, baby, you don't think I can feel what my fingers are doing? Don't you realise I can feel you getting tighter and wetter for me? You think I wouldn't notice you cumming all over my fingers just because I'm not physically doing it? Even if your thoughts weren't so loud I'd know exactly what you were doing, princess."

She continued touching herself as you felt something new trying to enter you. You knew the feeling as soon as it dipped inside of you, unsure whether you were actually feeling her strap on, or if she had just created it with her powers. You didn't have time to think about it before you felt its full length being forced inside of you, stretching you further even than her fingers had. The feeling on your clit too had been replaced, what was once a vibrating sensation was now the softness of Wanda's tongue, licking small circles on your nerves and sucking it gently between her lips.

You wanted to close your eyes and just feel everything she was giving you, but the sight before you was just too good too miss, Wanda's head now thrown back over the arm of the chair, panting aggressively as her eyes started to glow again.

She picked up the pace of her tongue and the strap on, making you drool onto the ball gag as you got close again, so desperately needing to let go for her. Knowing how much she was enjoying the show, you rocked your hips back onto the strap on as much as you could, and let every moan come out onto the gag, getting louder with every thrust.

"Come on, princess, c-come for me. Come for mommy", she demanded.

Her commands sent you over the edge, forcing your body to convulse in front of her as you shrieked louder into the gag than you thought possible, coating her strap with your cum as it forced itself deep and hard into you, while her tongue suckled desperately at your clit.

She continued long as you had come down, forcing you into another orgasm, despite your protests and trying to wiggle out of your restraints, while she kept touching herself, not allowing herself to cum until she was satisifed with her work.

As your body slumped down hard against the bed, legs and wrists still bound, you looked up through hooded eyes to see Wanda desperate to cum, sweat dripping down her soft skin and her red hair sticking to her forehead as she let out deep, throaty moans. You groaned to get her attention, wanting to badly to be the one that got her off.

"You wanna help mommy cum, baby?", she asked breathlessly.

You nodded enthusiastically, as she stood up and came towards the bed. Too happy with how helpless you were, she decided to leave you all tied up for her as she removed the gag on your mouth, before lifting one leg onto the bed so you could place your head between her legs easily.

Feeling how desperate and swollen her pussy was, you wrapped your lips around her clit quickly as you felt her hand go to your hair, holding your head close to her.

"That's it, sweetheart, such a good little mouth for mommy. Just a little more, baby, make mommy cum nice and hard for you."

You knew she was the one in control, but the desperation in her voice, hearing her nearly beg made you need to feel her cumming even more. You quickened the movements of your tongue, drawing circles on her clit in the way you knew would make her head spin, sucking it between your lips harshly, forcing a scream out of her mouth.

Her grip on your hair tightened as she spewed praises for you, cumming with one final scream, throbbing between your lips as she threw her head back, panting as she felt you kiss her clit softly as she came down, stroking the side of your face as she felt you tasting her cum.

"Good girl, you're my good girl. You made mommy so proud, sweetheart."

You smiled as you looked back up at her, wriggling against your cuffs so she would get the hint, which she did immeditately, leaning down over you to unlock them. She moved your exhausted body up the bed towards the pillows, pulling the lotion from the other side of the room while sitting on the bed beside you.

Wanda smiled down at you as you rolled onto your back, kissing your lips softly as she took your hands and started rubbing lotion into your wrists to soothe them, kissing your hands as she went. She admired the marks on your neck and collarbones as she massaged your wrists, watching you fall asleep quickly after the night's activities.

It was then that she silently hoped you never behaved again.

#marvel #mcu #marvel cinematic universe #wanda maximoff smut #wanda maximoff #scarlet witch #fanfiction #fanfic #wlw smut #marvel smut #smut

[lilxberry]

Five Minutes - Daniel LaRusso(1984)*

Warnings:  SMUT. Teeny bit of language. Fluff. The ruining of some leather car seats *WINK WONK* (You should at least be at legal consenting age to read)

Words: 1716

Pairing: (1984) Daniel LaRusso x Reader

(A/N: Honestly, I kinda over estimated when I would get the two long fics in my drafts posted. I’m struggling to create good endings that I actually like for and I don’t wanna post something that’s half-arsed. So, I hope some good ol’ Karate Kid smut will make up for the lack of fics.)

_______________

You crouched low as you entered the backyard of Miyagis’ home where he trained Daniel, ready to stealthily attack said boy as he continued with the chores the sensei had given his young student. As you got closer, you noted the lack of Mister Miyagis’ presence, perfect for complete silence. You swiftly ran the last few steps and pounced on to his back, eliciting a loud yelp from Danny.

You dropped back down on to your own two feet and clutched your stomach as you threw your upper body backwards in laughter. “Really, Y/N?! You scared the crap out of me!”

“Oh, I’m sowwy. Baby wanna hug?” You cooed in a child-like voice, sticking your bottom lip out as you raised your arms and made grabby hands towards your boyfriend.

He slapped your arm away gently and began to pout. “Shut up.”

You grinned as you walked closer and closer until you could raise up on to your tip toes and kiss his cheek. He tried to fight off the smile that surely began to break out on to his face but he had quickly lost that battle as he wrapped his arms tightly around your shoulders, bringing you close to his chest and placing a gentle kiss upon your hairline.

“We need to put a bell on you.”

You released an airy giggle as you buried your face into the crook of his neck and began to litter his neck with soft, feather-like kisses. His hold around you had tighten the slightest bit as he pulled you back to look at your undeniably adorable, his words, and now confused face. “Not here, princess.”

You groaned as you pulled away and perched yourself on the edge of the decking. “Then hurry up, man!”

Daniel laughed at your needy behaviour and shook his head adoringly at your antics. “Alright, alright, give me five minutes.”

You huffed as you flopped back onto the decking, facing the sky and watching the clouds drift by in the barely ever-present L.A. breeze. ‘This is gonna be the longest five minutes EVER.’

_______________

It had been roughly 15 minutes since Daniel had finished up, left Mr. Miyagi a quick note and dragged you to his 1948 Ford Super DeLuxe Club convertible. You soon found yourselves parked atop a cliff that overlooked a beautiful section of the beach that seemed to be relatively quiet on this calm and serene night.

You sat there, back leant up against Daniels body with his arm draped around you as you played with his fingers. You lazily smiled as the music emitting from the stunning pale-yellow car.

“Hey.” Daniel whispered, disturbing the peacefulness that had surround you both. You leant your head backwards on to his shoulder to peer up at him.

“Hmm?”

“I was uh-I was wondering, as much as I love doing this, if we were going to continue what you wanted to kick off earlier?” His face broke out in a devious smile but fell in the slightest at your response.

“Hmm, I dunno, kinda not in the mood now.”

“Oh, yeah, yeah, that’s fine. We can do it another time…” He trailed off as he slouched back into his seat once again. You giggled as you sat up and turned your body to face him. You rolled your eyes and poked at his chest.

“I’m kidding, you donut.” His face soon broke out into a huge grin as he sat up straight with extreme eagerness. You released a short burst of laughter before leaning in, Daniel following suit. Your lips soon met in a soft kiss, moving together slowly in harmonious synchronisation. You moulded together perfectly, two puzzle pieces slotting together in a natural motion.

The kiss had soon turned heated, Daniel brining your right leg over his to straddle him in the seat, your arms wrapped around his neck whilst his gripped as your waist roughly, fingers slightly digging into your now exposed flesh as your shirt had rode up your torso ever so slightly. You began to fervently ground your hips into his, your now dampened core rubbing against his prominent bulge.

You two had broken the kiss, panting heavily as your breaths mixed together. Daniel rested his forehead against yours and looked deeply into your eyes. “Are you sure you wan-“

You swiftly cut him off with a passionate and lust filled kiss. “I’m sure.”

With that, Daniel gave a curt nod before lifting you up and placing you gently beside him. He proceeded to unbutton his jeans and lower his zipper, exposing the crotch of his underwear. Following his example, you leant back across the seats and began to take off your denim shorts. Once your own button and zipper had been undone, you raised your lower body off the cool leather seat and slipped the material off of your legs, shimmying out of your shorts, leaving you in your silky fabric panties.

You climbed over to straddle Daniel once more, placing one hand between the both of you and began to palm him through his underwear as you crashed your lips together. A guttural moan suppressed by your mouth left Daniel.

He lightly tapped the back of your thighs, signifying to raise yourself up slightly. You did as instructed and your hand left it’s place on his clothed dick. Daniel slowly lowered his pants and soon his erection was exposed, slapping against his covered abdomen. He hissed slightly at the sudden exposure to the cool air. He looked up at you with a loving gaze and he took hold of his cock and began to direct it against your soaked panties.

Soft whimpers left you at the gentle yet sinful action, spurring Daniel on. He hooked a finger in and around the overly wet material and pulled them to one side, exposing you. He looked down briefly to admire the view and brought his bottom lip between his teeth, all the while you flushed a deep red.

He began to rub his tip slicked with precum through your slippery folds, occasionally teasing your entrance. You desperately tried to rock your hips to gain more friction but Daniels left hand that gripped your hip had stopped any movement on your part. “I love you.” He whispered as he gazed up at your flush face with adoration.

You bit your lip gently and sent a small, flustered induced smile. “I love you.” You replied just as quietly. You shared one final, soft peck before he placed the head of his cock at your entrance. You squeezed your eyes shut as you slowly lowered yourself down on to Daniel, whimpering as he stretched you out. Daniels head fell back as he groaned breathlessly.

“Oh shit, shit.” Daniel muttered out gentle curses as you encased his erection with your wet and ridged walls. You stilled as he bottomed out, adjusting to his size. “Hey, you okay?” Daniel sweetly asked as he raised his hand to gently cup your cheek, enticing you to open your eyes. You slowly part your eyelids to see your boyfriend gaze at you in concern and you smile at his caring actions. You curtly nod and he returns it with once of his own.

After a few more moments, you breathed out. “I’m gonna start moving.” All Daniel could do was nod in acknowledgement. You slowly raised your hips before sinking back down his length. You leant your head against his as quiet moans escaped your parted lips.

“So good, baby. You’re going great. God, I love you.” Daniel cooed sweet words of encouragement as you continued to ride him at a slow, gentle, leisurely pace. He peppered your neck up and down with open mouthed kisses as you switched to direction of your hips. During some point, you and Daniel had discarded your shirts, leaving you both bare considering you chose to go braless that day.

You gradually picked up speed, your tits bouncing harshly between your two bodies. Daniel swiftly laid you down against the leather of the seat and began to relentlessly pound into you, gripping your hips tightly. The sound of skin slapping against each other and your moans combined the only noise to fill the convertible.

Your arms lock around his neck and legs between wrap tightly around his waist, bringing his body closer to yours. He leans forward and kisses you deeply, conveying his love for you through the intimate connection. “Oh shi-I’m close.” The only eligible reply you could muster was a simple “Me too.” Your moans became louder and louder as you came closer to your climax.

Daniel brought his hand down between your two bodies and began to circle your clit harshly, making you moan out in a high, breathy pitch. “Oh God, Daniel, keep-keep going.”

It had only taken a few more thrusts and you were sent over the edge, moaning his name like a manta as he continued to pound into you, helping you ride out your orgasm as he chased his own. A moment or so later, he followed through with his own climax, grunting and breathing heavily as he tensed at the immense pleasure.

Daniel soon fell limp against you, his now softening dick still inside of you as you both come down from your highs, desperately trying to catch your breath. “I love you, so much.” He spoke as he raised his head ever so slightly to place a gentle kiss atop your forehead, covered in a thin layer of sweat.

“I love you, too. So much.” You smiled as he kissed you once again, this time upon your plump, kiss bruised lips. After a moment longer, he slowly pulled out causing the both of you to wince ever so slightly.

“I’m sorry if I hurt you.” All you could do is smile and shake your head towards him as you both sat up, ready to get redressed. “I should probably get you home, huh?” Daniel spoke almost sadly, not wanting to have to leave you tonight.

“Only if you’re staying over.” You sent him a mischievous smirk, one he returned with a grin.

“Definitely.” And soon enough, you were both dressed and heading towards your home with your boyfriend in his gorgeous vehicle.

That five minute wait earlier had definitely been worth it.

_______________

.

.

.

.

.

So, tis my first smut and honestly, I’m kinda proud

I sometimes feel awkward when I go to even write the most tamed of fics so doing something what I normally wouldn’t do is kinda big for me

I really hope you enjoy it, I certainly enjoyed writing it (not like that ya nasty)

As always, constructive criticism and requests are welcomed and greatly appreciated :D

#daniel larusso #daniel larusso x #daniel larusso x reader #danny larusso #x reader #x fem reader #x female reader #karate kid #the karate kid

[clareguilty]

Only Yours

My second follower giveaway fic! These are coming out wayyyy longer than i anticipated so thats why they take so long LOL Charles Smith/fem!Reader Word Count: ~2600 Rating: Explicit | A/B/O, heats/ruts, smut, inherent dubcon of heats/ruts

It should never have been so sudden. Out of the blue. One minute, you were making your way through the crowd of the train station, and the next you could feel everyone’s eyes on you.

Most of the looks were of pity. Your discomfort and fear were written clear across your face.

And then there was the danger. A pack of men in dark coats who were making their way off the platform had turned at the scent of the wind.

You were an omega, alone, going into heat.

It had come out of nowhere, weeks earlier than you anticipated. Otherwise they never would have put you up for this job, never would have dropped you off in Saint Denis by yourself.

Still, you were on the middle of the train platform, surrounded by people. You were safe for now. No one would try anything unless they could get you alone. You just had to do your part.

Dutch had explained the job carefully. You would board the train in the city, case the passenger cars and anywhere else before the rest of the gang slowed the train farther out into the marsh. Once they boarded, you would lead them to the wealthiest passengers and steal as much as you could before escaping with them.

Except now you were going to be the most noticeable passenger on board, unmated and on your own at the very start of your heat. The law would no doubt be able to track you by your scent alone once you escaped the train.

You kept your eyes to the ground as you handed the conductor your ticket, intentionally picking a seat as far back away from the other passengers as possible. Most of them were polite enough to give you your space.

The fever was setting in, and the last place you wanted to be was around all of these strangers. Why couldn’t you be at camp? Safely curled up in your tent with the others to look after you?

It felt like an eternity before the car pulled out of the station and over the murky water. You watched it all pass by with your fingers curled tightly in your skirt and your lip caught between your teeth.

You still had quite a while until you reached the location Dutch had planned to stop the train. Trapped in your seat, you watched the feathered plumes of the ladies a few seats ahead of you bob with their conversation.

The sound of the wheels screeching on the tracks snapped you out of your daze, and you glanced out the window to confirm that is was far too soon for the train to stop. Something wasn’t going according to plan.

That something revealed itself in a booming voice in the car ahead of you. “Why don’t you go ahead and see if these folks have any valuables while I look for our little treasure.” It was an unfamiliar voice, definitely not someone from the gang. You knew you weren’t safe, not in your state.

The door to the car banged open and you slid down in your seat until you were out of sight. “She’s in here,” the voice called. “I can smell her.”

Oh. That would be you. The only one on this train dealing with a particular biological failing that made you detectable to anyone around.

“Where is she?” the man demanded. You knew these strangers would give you up in a heartbeat. Sure enough, heavy boot steps sounded down the aisle towards where you were hiding. “Come out, come out,” he teased.

You pulled your revolver from your satchel, pulling the hammer back as quietly as possible. You could definitely shoot this guy, then maybe escape out of the back of the car before anyone else could get you.

The man came into view and you recognized him as one of the leering asses from the train station. An alpha, but a dangerous one. He seemed surprised to find you with a gun in your hand, but he only chuckled and lunged for you.

You squeezed the trigger.

He staggered back, clearly offended that you shot him. You didn’t wait around, climbing over the seat in front of you and stumbling down the aisle with your head spinning. The other robbers noticed you, glancing up from the car ahead. You gathered your skirts and jumped the moment you reached the platform beyond the car door. Scrambling away from the tracks you took off through the mud and the trees. You had only made it a few yards when someone massive tackled you to the ground and the sound of a gunshot rang through the air, startling the birds.

You had moved to elbow your attacker when a low, familiar voice reached your ears.

“It’s just me.You’re safe. We need to move quickly.”

“Charles,” you breathed. “Thank Christ.” Charles was probably one of the only alphas you trusted to be around you during your heat. Some of that may have been attributed to your poorly hidden feelings for him, but also because he was a good man.

“C’mon,” he pulled you to your feet and led you into the brush, whistling for Taima. You climbed into the saddle as soon as she came into view. Charles settled in behind you and you dutifully passed him the reins. He spurred her into a swift gallop, racing along the tracks. “We need to tell the others the train has already been hit.”

“I can’t stay,” you said. “They’ll track my scent.”

“We’ll go north.”

“No!” you exclaimed. “I have to go alone.”

Charles hummed low, not happy with your defiance. “I’m not letting you.”

You wanted to argue, but knew it was useless. You didn’t even have a horse to take. You would have to ride with him. But the thought of being alone with Charles when you were so out of your mind -- what if you made a mistake?

A lantern was lit at the sound of Taima’s hooves, and Lenny’s face peeked out of the trees. “It’s Charles!” he called.

One by one, Dutch, John, Arthur, and Bill appeared out of the dusk.

“The train was hit by another group about two miles back. You all should scatter before the law gets here.” Charles reported.

John and Arthur nodded. Dutch reached for your hand where it was clinging to the saddle horn. You fought the urge to recoil. As much as you were loyal to Dutch, you did not want him near you when you were in heat. “Are you going to be alright?” he asked.

You nodded. “They’ve got my scent. I’ve got to get out of here quick. I’ll head back to camp in a few days.”

Dutch nodded, turning and immediately shouting orders to the other men. Charles turned Taima and took off again. It was a blessing that damn horse could cover so much ground. The two of you made it to the plains in just a few tortuous hours. Hours of you trying to ignore how close you were to Charles, how right it felt to be near him, how much you wanted more.

Charles followed along the creek bed until you came to a run down mill. “We can stay here for the time being,” he said. You staggered out of the saddle. The door was locked, but easy enough to pick without breaking. You scoped out the dusty interior. 

It looked safe enough. Charles dropped a lantern, bedroll, and saddle bag before heading back out to take care of Taima.

You lit the lantern and hid yourself away in the corner. Your heat had only grown stronger and you worried what you would do with Charles so close by. You trusted him. With your life. But he was still and alpha, and just the nearness to him during the ride had made your life a living hell of desire and frustration.

He finished bringing things in and taking care of Taima. When he saw where you were curled in on yourself he frowned, watching carefully for a moment.

“Would you like me to stay outside?” he asked.

“Maybe,” you said weakly.

He nodded. “Do you need anything?” you noticed he was favoring his left arm as he looked through his saddlebag. In the dim lantern light you could see the blood staining his shirt.

“You’re hurt!” you shot up off the ground. “What happened?” you rushed to his side, bracing yourself on the table as your head spun.

“It’s nothing,” he said, grabbing a tonic and a roll of gauze from his bag.

“The men from the train,” you remembered the gunshot. They must have been aiming for you and hit Charles when he tackled you.

“It’s just a scrape,” Charles insisted.

“Let me clean it. It’s the least I can do.” You tried to pry the gauze from his hands.

He relented after a moment of stubbornness. You tugged at his shirt as silent instruction for him to remove it. Maybe you would have time to wash and mend it during your heat -- though it wasn’t likely.

“We shouldn’t-” Charles pushed you away. You knew it was just as hard for him to be near you as it was for you to be near him. He was everything your body wanted: a protective alpha to watch over you and keep you safe. And you were catering to his every instinct at the moment.

“Hold your breath. I’ll do the same.” You grabbed the clearest liquor you could find and wet your bandana to wash away the blood.

He growled low at the sting, but kept his gaze pointed away. You held your own breath, trying to keep your eyes on the scrape instead of anything else. The broadness of his chest, the shine of his hair, the unmarred skin at the junction of his neck and shoulder.

You weren’t looking.

It felt like too long before you tied off the bandage. But you couldn’t pull your fingers from his skin, letting them trail over the muscles of his arm.

Charles grabbed your wrist, squeezing in warning. “Don’t,” he breathed.

“I trust you,” you said. You knew it was just the heat talking. At least partially. But those poorly hidden feelings of yours were tumbling from your lips before you could stop them. “If it were going to be anyone, I’d want it to be you.”

He moved on instinct, to fast for you to understand. You were flush against his chest, held tightly in his arms.

“I’m not that good. I don’t deserve you.” He looked pained, avoiding your gaze.

“What do you mean? You’re one of the best men I know.” Now that you were in his arms, you let yourself run your hands over his chest.

“Why would I have brought you all the way out here alone? Would it not have been safer for you to go with Lenny?” He grinned wryly, as if he was disappointed in himself.

It was true, Lenny was a beta but still perfectly capable of protecting you. You could just as easily have left with him.

But you liked being with Charles, and you were flattered that he would want you like that.

“I’m selfish,” Charles said.

“I want you to be selfish,” you wrapped your arms around him, pressing your cheek to his bare skin.

He lifted you into his arms and knelt so he could lay you down on his bedroll. “I don’t want to hurt you,” he whispered.

“I want you to,” you moaned, baring your neck to him. You were done fighting off your desires, and you just wanted to be knotted and mated and taken.

“Take your clothes off before I tear them,” he growled. You had never undone your buttons so fast in your life. It felt like a victory, knowing that Charles wanted you, that he would have you like this.

Charles removed his trousers and helped you tug your skirts over your thighs. “I’m going to knot you,” he murmured. He crawled over you, kissing you feverishly as you clung to him. He kissed over your jaw, down your neck to the sensitive, aching skin just above your collarbone.

You turned your head to bare your neck, gasping at the slight scrape of teeth. “Please,” you begged. It was the heat talking. As much as you cared for Charles, it was irresponsible of him to mate you, especially when you could barely think about anything but his knot.

He chuckled, his breath warm against your already burning skin. “Not today.” His lips trailed down over your chest. You were thankful that he would watch over you, keep you from making any rash decisions. There was no other alpha you trusted like him. He was the only one who could have you like this. You wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him up for a bruising kiss.

You slid onto his lap, thighs bracketing his hips. His cock was hard and aching between your bodies. He leaned back, and you moved so you could grind your dripping pussy along his length. It felt amazing, but it wasn’t enough.

He held still as you lifted your hips and began to sink down onto his cock. “Ah, fuck,” you dug your nails into his shoulders as your thighs shook.

“Easy now,” he moved his hands to your hips to help support you. You didn’t want easy. You wanted to be filled. Furrowing your brows, you took him as deep as you could in one motion. Both of you moaned at the sudden sensation. He was so deep inside you, the swell of his knot pressing against your clit. You rolled your hips carefully, delighting in the way Charles’s hold on you tightened.

Every movement felt so good; you began to ride him desperately, spurred on by your heat. His hands roamed over you body, squeezing your ass and rubbing over your thighs.

You came embarrassingly quickly, you hips stuttering and shaking as you tightened around his cock. Charles -- remarkably strong even for an alpha -- simply grabbed your hips and moved you on his cock, chasing his own release.

It was everything you needed, fucked through the oversensitivity and aftershocks of your orgasm, stoking the desire that still burned through you. With a thrust of his hips, Charles knotted you. You cried out and fell forward against his chest, panting and whimpering as he filled you.

It was quiet save for the sound of your breathing and Charles’s low moans. Both of you laid still for several minutes, enjoying the feeling of being tied together.

You were pulled from the haze of pleasure as Charles lifted you off of him. His knot slipped free and you winced. You were still very much in heat, and the emptiness was like an ache.

“Turn over for me,” Charles murmured, and you obeyed. Laying on your stomach, resting your head on your arms, you were surprised when Charles pushed your thighs apart.

Oh. You got the message. You lifted your ass, spreading your legs so Charles could push back into you from behind. “That’s a good girl,” he squeezed your ass.

It felt so good, being taken from behind. Charles’s cock seemed to hit every right spot as he fucked you into the bedroll.

“You’re sleeping in my tent when we get back to camp,” he said, voice breathy and low. “You’re going to be mine. No one else can have you.”

“Yours,” you moaned as he knotted you again. He continued to move, fucking you with shallow thrusts as he came again.

You whine when he moved you again, rolling you so both of you could lay on your sides with Charles still inside you. “Get some rest,” he murmured.

“Only yours,” you murmured, lost to your heat and the pleasure. Just the warmth of Charles holding you, his scent. Only his.

Please consider tipping! reblogs and comments are appreciated <3

Ko-fi | Paypal | Masterlist

#charles smith/reader #Charles Smith #charles smith x reader #a/b/o fic #smut #lemons #reward fic #rdr2 fanfic #rdr2

[blahblahblahhhhhhhhhhhhhh]

18+ content

Bakugo x reader, Izuku x reader (reader is female) smut ahead (this is my first fan fic so be nice please)

.

.

.

Izuku was a great boyfriend, kind, gentle, and sweet. But, that was part of the problem. He would never get rough or aggressive with you even if you wanted him to. You tried so many times to aggravate him and make him punish you but it never worked. You needed more. He was always soft and gentle during sex but you needed him to be rough. But that wasn’t who he was so you never pushed him on it. He was so sweet and innocent it made you feel guilty to even want to “corrupt” him. You felt so many emotions go through your mind any time you two were intimate together. You wish you could just enjoy it but it became harder with time. You couldn’t hold it in any longer. “Zuku,” you started, waiting for him to meet your gaze. “Yes, y/n?” Your face began to feel hot. “I- I need you to be rougher.” You hid your face in embarrassment. “Rougher? What do you mean?” Ugh you wish you never said anything. “In bed,” you squeaked. He blushed a little before replying, “you know I can’t do that to you.” You really should’ve just kept quiet. Without responding you walked away and locked yourself in the bedroom. Of course, he followed and persistently asked for you to let him in. You finally gave in. “I really want to make you happy but I don’t want to hurt you,” he said.

You didn’t respond and instead began kissing him passionately. He withdrew at first but then melted into you. You began to tug at the buttons on his shirt. Stopping for a moment you grabbed his hand and placed it on your breast to encourage him to do the same. He slowly and carefully removed your shirt while you ripped his off. Then you backed up towards the bed pulling him along with you until he fell on top of you. “Zuku,” you whined, “please.” You were getting impatient and took both of your pants off in one quick swoop, leaving you both in your underwear. You wrapped your legs around him and began rutting against him. Then, you felt him hard against you. He took down your panties and began kissing you down your stomach, inching towards your clit. He didn’t take much time to tease you, though you wish he did. He straight away began making circles around your clit with his tongue meanwhile he placed a finger inside you. He began to create a steady rhythm as you moaned. Craving more, you grinded against his face, hoping to cause him to be rougher. Instead he continued his pace while you continued trying to gain more friction. Finally you had enough and pulled him back up. “Zuku… please I need it.” He pulled down his boxers and finally entered you which caused you to moan at how sudden he did. While he was trying to create a slow and steady rhythm you bounced against him to create a faster rhythm. “Baby,” he cooed, “just let me take care of you.” You didn’t stop though. You kept humping him harder and faster causing him to moan your name in a way you never heard before. This only spurred you on. You fucked him faster and faster til you were both cumming and moaning each other’s names. He rolled off of you and asked “what’s gotten into?” “I already told you, I need more Zuku,” you replied. Despite seeming to enjoy it Izuku didn’t seem convinced. Then he held you and you guys cuddled like you always do until you fall asleep.

The next morning you got up early, even earlier than Izuku and left for work frustrated. You loved him so much he was perfect in every way but one. When you arrived at your office you didn’t expect to see anyone there. However, Bakugo was there and he was surprised to see you as well. “What are you doing here so early?” He said gruffly. You weren’t sure what to say. “Just wanting to start my day early,” you lied. He wasn’t buying it. “Bullshit,” he said, “you never show up early. What’s going on?” Not sure why you told him, “I’m frustrated.” He prodded, “cause of shitty Deku?” You tried to deny it, but he wasn’t stupid. He pried it out of you that the problem was your sex life and right after you said that you regretted it immediately as a grin began to grow on his face. He laughed. “Duh Deku’s a loser of course he doesn’t know how to please you.” Your face grew hotter and hotter by the second. He could tell he was embarrassing you and found it so amusing as he continued teasing. Just then, Izuku came through the door. “Whatcha guys talking about?” He asked. Bakugo smiled almost evilly. You gave him a cold glare, but it didn’t stop him. Kacchan laughed and blurted, “talking about how you don’t know how to pleasure her.” Your face was getting so hot you thought you might die as you turned to see your boyfriend’s reaction. He looked puzzled then slightly angry. “That’s none of your business,” he started, “and I do pleasure her.” “That’s not what she told me,” Katsuki retorted. You were beyond embarrassed and wanted so badly to run away from this ridiculous situation but your feet didn’t move. “Why do you care Bakugo?” Izuku wondered. “I don’t,” he huffed. “Obviously you do, inserting your nose where it doesn’t belong.” You’ve never seen Izuku like this, why can’t he be assertive like this in bed you thought. “I bet I could pleasure her,” Katsuki grinned. Wait what? What did he say? Has this turned into some weird competition?

Your thinking was stunted when you swooped off your feet and place on the desk. “Watch you might learn something, Deku,” Bakugo said as he stood over you with his gigantic, muscular body. You couldn’t deny he was attractive and you wouldn’t mind, but what about Izuku? Izuku didn’t seem to be fighting instead, it almost seemed he was ready to take notes. This is ridiculous you thought to yourself. Interrupted by Bakugo leaning into you and asking, “is this okay?” You looked at your boyfriend and back at Bakugo. “Yes,” you said meekly. He wasted no time tearing you clothes off as you began to tug at his. Leaving you on his desk in your underwear while he was only in his boxers. You could see a big bulge against his boxers only making you even more restless. You pulled his head to meet yours and began kissing him. He did not like you initiating this and quickly reminded you who was in control as he ripped your panties and shoved two fingers inside. You yelped due to his sudden contact. “Damn, already dripping, what a fucking slut,” he grunted. This caused your cunt to clench against his fingers and drive them deeper inside. Trying to gain more friction you writhed under him but this only angered him. “Sit still slut!” He spanked your thigh and left a burning sensation as the room began to smell like burnt caramel. He moved his mouth to your neck and began sucking and biting, leaving your neck all marked up he then began making a trail down your body. He lapped at your inner thigh teasing you as you writhed with anticipation. “What did I say about moving?” He said as he bit your thigh. He slowly moved his tongue to your outer lips and began teasing and tasting them. Despite his warnings you couldn’t helped but grind against his face, earning you another slap on the thigh. “Deku you need to train your woman to behave.” He grabbed your jaw with force and made you look at him as he began to circle you clit with his tongue. He was so talented, you immediately began moaning. “Ahh Bakugo-“ “Katsuki,” he growled. He began inserting his fingers in you watching the way the slipped in and out of you with ease as you dripped onto his desk. “Dirty slut hasn’t even taken my cock yet and is making a mess, how pathetic.” You almost forgot your boyfriend was there as you made eye contact with him, this angered Bakugo. “Look at me shitty woman.” He trailed down your pussy right to your entrance and began fucking it with his tongue. “F-fuck Baku- Katsuki” he began doing it faster and used his other hand to rub your clit. You felt yourself coming close to your climax. Bakugo must’ve known this and he stopped. You whined, “Katsuki please don’t stop I- I need it. I was so close.” He evilly grinned, “you’re not cumming until I say so.”

#katsuki smut #katsuki bakugo x reader #bakugou katsuki smut #izuku x reader #izuku midoria x reader #mha smut #izuku smut

[jamaisjoons]

the dragon’s princess ⤑ jhs | m.

⟶ 𝑠𝑢𝑚𝑚𝑎𝑟𝑦:  with your mother’s death, and your father remarrying, came your abandonment in a tower - under the pretence that you’d be saved by a prince when you were older. now, it’s been over a decade and the princes come in droves to save you from the dragon that guards you. but you don’t want a charming prince. no. you prefer sweet ferocious dragons. one sweet, ferocious dragon in particular. fantasy au. royalty au. fairytale au. childhood friends to lovers au.

⟶ 𝑝𝑎𝑖𝑟𝑖𝑛𝑔: dragon shifter!hoseok x princess!reader

⟶ 𝑔𝑒𝑛𝑟𝑒: angst • fluff • smut

⟶ 𝑤𝑜𝑟𝑑 𝑐𝑜𝑢𝑛𝑡: 23.5k

⟶ 𝑤𝑎𝑟𝑛𝑖𝑛𝑔𝑠: child abandonment, fairytale cliches: evil stepmother, abandoned princess, protective dragons and saviour princes, mentions of violence/action, mentions of death, brief descriptions of drowning (v v brief), alcohol consumption, soft dom!hoseok, sub!reader, slight body worship, hoseok, of course, has a dragon cock, hoseok is a tease, fingering,  unprotected sex,  first time sex + virgin sex, marking/mating, creampie, kidnapping,  reader makes reckless decisions (DON’T randomly jump out a window in a spur of a moment decision)

⟶ 𝑎/𝑛: LOOK IT’S A SEXY COMEBACK!! hello ladeez n gentlenutz, I have missed you all! It’s been SO long since i’ve written (only 3 months really but it feELS LONGER) so anyway, here we are!! I hope you enjoy!! dedicated to miss bette aka peanut aka @ddaenggtan​, i love and appreciate u so much okay thank you xxx

❥ thank you to @honeymoonjin​, @hobisbeautifulass​, @shadowsremedy​ and @jungtaeyoongles​ and of course miss bette, but you’ve already been tagged uwu, for being sweet babies and reading this and giving me the much needed validation to keep me inspired and writing this fic, i love u sexy losers

❥ happy birthday to my love, my sunflower, my king jung hoseok. i love u to the end of the worlds and further

⏤ part of the @ficswithluv​ ‘The Luv Library’ project

Your footsteps crunch along the ground as you make your way back to the tower you’ve called your home for the past decade. Leaves crackle under the soles of your sandals, the sound entwining with the gentle rustle of the trees as the soothing cacophony of sounds eases your soul. A soft wind flitters past, the light gale wisping through your hair, causing a few strands to dance in the squall. It shouldn’t take you long to reach home - you’d only been out foraging and hunting for supper. A victorious smile creeping onto your face, your eyes glance down at the wicker basket nestled next to your hip, the handle resting in the crook of your elbow.

An array of mixed berries, fruits and vegetables sit in the basket, nestled next to the cloth-covered slab of boar meat - and a few different herbs stalks taking up the rest of the space. Your grin widens as you silently praise yourself over your success. The boar meat especially gets you excited - it’s Hoseok’s favourite. Once again, you internally cheer, as you imagine the inevitable look of excitement on your dragon’s face when you tell him about your catch. Boar meat was rare to come by - well, somewhat rare - considering it was a fool’s folly to hunt for one without someone to accompany you. However, today, you’d managed to stumble across an injured one and tried your luck - and as it turned out, your luck had won out. Though, you do chalk most of it down to Seokjin’s archery training. The elf had tried his hardest to impart onto you some of his skill; and apparently, he’d been successful, since you’d managed to skewer the boar with one, well placed shot to the head, consequently putting it out of its misery.

You continue your way back home, practically moving on muscle memory alone - you’d walked this same path more times than you could count - the trek ingrained into the soles of your feet. The dense thicket of trees, while almost identical to each other, doesn’t confuse you as they used to and you find yourself easily navigating through the forest. It doesn’t take you long to reach home, and moments later, you approach the giant tower nestled within the dense canopy of the enchanted forest.

Taking a deep breath, you bite your lip before quickening your steps, more than excited to get dinner started. One small glance at the sky lets you know that dusk will soon approach, the sun low in the sky, casting its darkened luminescence across the forest floor. Nearing the heavy wooden door, you take in its appearance. The dark wood has faded over time, greyed from its rich cherrywood colour to a duskier oak colour. Thick clusters of moss have settled into the grooves of the bark, blanketing the hardwood in a layer of soft fuzz. Large grey slabs of stone surround the door, making up the walls of the tower and vines of ivy and honeysuckle creep along the sides, brightening up the dull grey with its vivid emerald foliage and vibrant chromatic petals.

Once, long ago, the tower seemed daunting to you. Of course it had, with its towering stature and imposing appearance. You could remember it somewhat fuzzily, despite it being so long ago. When the knights had first dropped you off, you’d only been seven years old, and you’d no idea what had been going on. Back then, the tower had seemed daunting - of course, it had, you were just a child. Vaguely, you remember the knight who had escorted you into the forest - his sweeping blonde hair and wary green eyes burned into the back of your mind - and still, you can hear his voice, almost hesitant as he thrust the small basket of food into your hands before telling you this would be your new home, and that he was sorry. Then, you didn’t really know what he’d been apologising for - now you do - he was apologising for being the one to have abandoned you.

From the hazy images in your memory, you have a vague recollection of why you’d been left here: your stepmother had convinced your father to abandon you, after your mother’s death, under the impression that you would be saved by a prince - your knight in shining armour. You had expected your father to fight for you, but distraught by the death of your mother, and your face only a cruel reminder of her, he’d agreed to his wife’s wishes, and thus, you’d been whisked away into the enchanted forest that bordered your kingdom.

The moment the knight had left, jumping onto his white stallion before riding back out, you’d called out to him - begged him to take you back with him - but your pleas had fallen on deaf ears. Scared, you’d retreated into the dark tower, its tall walls looming over your small frame as you desperately cried out for your father. In the blackened room, with the sun setting, you had feared for your life, curling into a ball and crying into your hands as you wished for someone to come help you.

And someone had.

In the most unlikely of forms.

Twelve years ago

You watch in panic and despair as the knight rides off on his horse; the stallion’s mane fluttering in the wind beside him. The clip-clop of the horse’s gallop soon fades, leaving you in the quiet forest. Terror immediately floods through your being as you look around the forest for any signs of life. There isn’t any. You’re completely alone. Looking at the wicker basket of food next to you, your bottom lip juts out, trembling as tears well in your eyes. You’re all alone.

Picking up the basket, you waddle into the tower, the dimness of the room only illuminated by thick beams of waning sunlight that filtered in through the sparse and sporadically carved out arched windows in the walls. Walking over to one of the corners, you slowly sit down, looking at the tower fearfully. The knight had said this was your new home - but you don’t want it to be your new home. You wanted your old home. Nothing about this tower feels like home; it’s dark, dreary and crushingly isolated.

Though, loneliness is something you’re used to.

Ever since your mother died, you’ve been lonely. Distraught by the death of his first wife, your father had sequestered himself from you and thrown himself into his kingly duties, leaving you completely alone. Then, mere months after your mother’s untimely departure, your father had remarried and your loneliness had only increased as you watched your father and stepmother rule the kingdom.

Curling up into a ball, you pull your knees up to your chest, your chin resting between the kneecaps. Sobs fill the air, your quiet whimpers floating through the atmosphere; the broken cries juxtaposed against the eerie quiet of the forest and the solitude of the tower. The sun slowly sets over the horizon, the dusky colours of twilight blackening the sky in darkened shades of gold, mauve, and lavender. With each second that passes by, the tower grows darker, the chill of the evening wind slowly setting into your bones as you start to shiver.

All of a sudden, you hear the crunching of twigs and the crackling of dried out leaves. The hair on the back of your neck stands on their ends, your skin prickling with goosebumps - and not from the cold. Instantly, you stifle your sobs, low whimpers escaping your mouth, even as you try to muffle them. Footsteps shuffle closer, a heavy presence lingering in the air as you try to curl tighter into a ball, attempting to make yourself as small as possible.

The footsteps move closer and soon you hear the door to the tower creak open. Palpitating heavily in your chest, all you can hear is your heartbeat thundering - so loud it feels like it's right beside your eardrums. A high pitch whimper escapes your lips, wondering if it's an animal or one of the forest creatures who’ve come for you.

“Are you okay?” a voice calls out, shock evident in the voice. You let out a small whine, curling tighter into yourself. The newcomer grows quiet, a tense silence thickening the atmosphere. You try to stay as quiet as possible, hoping whoever it is will leave you alone.

“Are you all alone?” the voice asks this time. You freeze, your heart still beating rapidly in your chest, even as confusion seeps into your skin. The voice is timid and slightly wary, but it’s sweet and high-pitched - almost comforting. With great trepidation, you slowly lift your head, only to come face to face with a young boy standing in the doorway of the tower. Blinking owlishly, you stare at him blankly.

Quietly, and warily, you take him in - your eyes trailing over his features. He looks fairly human - with lithe limbs, and soft features: rounded, ample cheeks and a gently sloping jaw - both juxtaposed by a sharp, pointed nose. His hair is dark in colour, and though he’s silhouetted by the sunset, you note the russet tinge to his hair, his locks falling gently to frame his forehead. If you didn’t know better, you’d consider him human - if it weren’t for his eyes. They’re a light yellow-hued hazel, almost glowing in the darkroom of the tower, and the pupils are slit vertically. A ripple of fear shoots through you, and you shuffle further back against the wall, keeping your wary eyes steady on him.

“Why are you here? Do you need some help?” the boy asks again. He moves to step closer to you, one hand reaching towards you. However, his actions cause you to immediately stiffen. Noticing your muscles tense, the boy immediately stills before retreating - but not before throwing his hands up in surrender.

“I just want to help. I heard you crying. Are you here alone?” he repeats once again. Hesitantly, you nod, answering him this time. The boy bites his lip, his eyes drooping slightly in sadness.

“I can help you if you want? I live here - in this tower I mean. I’m Hoseok,” he introduces, pushing the door wider open before fully entering the room. Once again, you stiffen slightly but Hoseok does his best to stay away from you, giving you space as he flits about his tower. You watch his every movement, keeping your distrustful eyes on him. He turns to a small window carved out into one of the walls, his nose crinkling in distaste as he takes in the darkening sky.

“It’s gonna be very dark soon. But don’t worry! I have some candles!” Hoseok says cheerily, sending a smile your way. You watch as he walks to the wall, staring up at the rusted iron candle fittings several feet above his head. Tilting your head to the side curiously, you wonder how he’s going to light the candles - they’re far too high for him to reach. Noticing your curiosity and slight skepticism, he sends you a cheeky smile, and then all of a sudden, his cheeks puff out.

Your eyes widen as he releases a strong puff of breath, fire shooting out of his mouth in a strong stream - almost like a flamethrower. The jet of flames bursts through the air, dowsing the candle in its fire before lighting the wick. It’s a miracle the candle wax doesn’t melt into a puddle. You stare at him in awe, watching as he repeatedly blows puffs of fire, lighting up the entire tower in a bright amber glow, the residual heat of his fiery breath tingling over your chilled skin. Hoseok turns back to you, a look of absolute victory on his face, his eyes slitted into little half-moons and cheeks pulled under them as the eyelids crinkle in the corner. You don’t notice any of it - instead completely in awe of the suddenly bright room.

“Did you like that?” Hoseok asks, causing you to nod, still completely starstruck over his display of power. Sensing that you’re slightly less wary, Hoseok quietens down before levelling his curious gaze at you. You watch him quietly, still curled up into a ball as you wonder what he’s thinking. Then - he slowly approaches. Your eyes widen, fear once again gripping at you - but he moves slowly, one step at a time, so as not to scare you.

“Are you feeling better now?” Hoseok asks timidly; his gaze briefly flicks to your tear-stained cheeks before returning it to your own gaze. Pulling your lip between your teeth, you nod hesitantly. You do feel slightly better - though, fear, confusion, and sadness still linger around you. You’re alone now - abandoned by your family and left in this isolated tower to fend for yourself. Well, not so alone - you think, momentarily glancing at Hoseok.

Then, almost as if reading your mind, “Are you alone here?” Hoseok asks, echoing your thoughts. Muscles locking, you shrink into yourself before once again nodding. “Why?”

Shrugging, “My parents don’t want me anymore,” you reply quietly, tears brimming in your eyes. The rustle of fabric fills the air as Hoseok squats down to your level, looking at you with wide, bewitching hazel eyes.

“I’m sorry,” Hoseok replies gently - nothing but truth evident in his eyes. Eyebrows furrowing, you cock your head to the side, but before you can ask why he’s sorry, he continues, “but it’s okay - because you’re not alone. I’m here now!” The words fall out of his mouth easily, a bright grin on his face, his lips pulled into the shape of a heart. Instantly, your heart soars, hope blooming inside your chest. You should know better than to trust strangers, your father had taught you that much - but your father had also been the one to abandon you - and you were desperate for someone, anyone, to relieve the ache of loneliness that you’d gotten so used to.

“I’m ____,” you finally introduce yourself, “I’m… I was a princess,” you continue, before your voice trails off. Hoseok only grins in response. Then, he stands back up before holding out his hand for you. His palms are small, chubby little fingers sticking out. You look at it intently, as if it held all the secrets to the world.

“Well, ____, I’m a dragon! And from now on, I’m gonna be your dragon! I’ll protect you!” Hoseok promises, his voice full of conviction and promise.

Then, he grabs your smaller hand in his and pulls you up to your feet.

The memory fades from your mind, a fond smile on your face. That night, Hoseok had cooked you some herbal broth, made from the different plants he’d foraged in the forest. You remember it being extremely bitter, borderline inedible, and nothing like the food you’d gotten in the castle - but you hadn’t minded. No, because the entire time you’d watched the nine-year-old painstakingly bend over a pot, with a fire he kept going himself, just to cook you a meal - despite being a mere two years older than you, having no culinary experience and only needing to feed himself before. Back then, and even now, you appreciated the gesture. It had meant the world to you.

Not to mention, that for the first time since your mother died, you hadn’t felt so lonely. Hoseok had been a blessing - one you had desperately wished for every night since your mother’s death and your father’s abandonment. In every way, shape, and form, he’d crushed your loneliness, giving you much-needed company, friendship - and not to mention, a family; because the next day, he’d introduced you to his friends, the different creatures of the forest.

“____? Wake up! I want you to meet some people!” Hoseok’s high-pitched voices calls out. With a soft groan, you awaken from your slumber. Opening your eyes, you come face to face with the boy you’d only just met yesterday. His kind eyes smile at you, his lips pulled into a cheery grin.

“What?” you groggily ask.

“Come meet my friends!” Hoseok says cheerily. Your eyes widen, nervousness colouring your veins. Hoseok’s friends? It shouldn’t sound as daunting as it is - but it does - because you’ve never met them before. What if they don’t like you? What if they get Hoseok to leave you? What if you’re left alone again? The thought terrifies you - you’ve only known Hoseok for a short while, but you were already coming to rely on him - he was your first friend after all.

“Oh! Here! There was food in your basket - have some breakfast,” Hoseok says, thrusting out a little loaf of bread and some cheese towards you. Blinking owlishly, your sleep fogged mind reels slightly. Nevertheless, the smell of the food has your stomach rumbling, and graciously you accept Hoseok’s offering - but not before breaking the loaf and handing him some. Hoseok looks at you in surprise, but takes the food from you nonetheless.

“Come on then! They’re waiting to meet you,” Hoseok says before holding out his hand for you. With trepidation, you place your smaller hand in his; and despite your fear, you decide to trust Hoseok - because he’s all you have now.

The two of you wander through the tower, down the spiral steps until you’re back at the entrance. With each step, your nervousness grows, your palms turning clammy as you grip Hoseok’s hand tighter. “Are you okay?” Hoseok asks, his slightly pointed ears twitching as he hears your heartbeat quicken. Taking a deep breath, you swallow thickly before nodding.

“I’m okay,” you manage to squeak out. Hoseok’s head cocks slightly, looking at you in uncertainty, however, you squeeze his hand to reassure him, causing him to squeeze back.

“Let’s go then. I promise they’re nice,” Hoseok whispers quietly before opening the door and guiding you out.

Instantly, sunlight floods through the door, your eyes squinting immediately as you try to adjust to the bright light. Once your eyes have adjusted, Hoseok leads you past a dense brush of bushes and down a covertly hidden, narrow path. You both walk for a couple of minutes before you find yourselves at a little clearing nestled in the middle of the woods. From just past the clearing, you can hear raucous laughter and happy chattering, a particularly thick bush acting as a barrier between you and Hoseok’s friends.

It only takes a couple of moments for Hoseok to peel apart the bush, creating a narrow path for you to walk through - and then, you’re greeted by six young boys. Two boys are running around the riverbank that cuts through the glade, another boy floating in the river as he happily splashes the two boys chasing each other. Another one is happily resting on a tree branch, his eyes closed and little snores escaping his nose as he naps. The last two boys are sat on a boulder, simply watching over the rest of the boys: observing them. Welcomed by the sight of the six unknown boys, you can’t help but cower behind Hoseok, hiding most of your body behind his slightly taller one as you peer in curiosity over his shoulder.

The first person to notice the two of you is one of the boys on the boulder. As soon as he stands up, your eyes grow wide - he looks to be a couple of years older than even Hoseok, but still pretty young, yet he stands tall - much taller than you and Hoseok - and straight. He’s dressed in brown leather, with a bow and quiver full of arrows strapped to his back. Stalking over to the two of you, he draws the attention of all the other boys, except the sleeping one.

“Hi! Welcome to the enchanted forest,” the tall boy greets, a friendly smile on his face. His hair is dark, framing his face and his bright amber eyes are kind. “I’m Seokjin, it’s nice to meet you,” he introduces. Ducking your head, you shyly curtsey to him, not knowing how else to greet him. Your gesture causes Seokjin to chuckle, Hoseok frowning before stepping further in front of you, levelling a glare on the older boy. Noticing his protectiveness, Seokjin simply laughs at the dragon.

“She’s here!” the boy in the river cries. Instantly, the two on the riverbank stop chasing each other. You watch from over Hoseok’s shoulder as the two boys start running towards you - but they’re not what has most of your attention. No, it’s the boy from the river. You watch as he pulls himself onto land, your eyes widening it awe at the tail attached to his torso. However, it doesn’t last long - because the moment it touches land, they transform into legs. Eyes glued to him, you’re completely intrigued by how he stands up before approaching you slowly with shaky legs and you can’t help but giggle over how adorable he is. Suddenly, one of the boys turns around and quickly walks over to him, letting the merman lean on him as the two of them approach you.

“Hi! I’m Jimin, it’s nice to meet you,” Jimin introduces, reaching you first, the other two still walking slowly, the merman’s wobbly legs strengthening slightly with each step they take. You turn your attention to Jimin. He’s around your height, with adorable puffy cheeks, warm rose-pink eyes, pale blonde hair, and pointed ears. Noticing your gaze, currently glued to his ears, Jimin smiles brightly. “Have you never seen a nymph before?” he asks. Blushing at being caught staring, you shake your head but mumble out an apology. “It’s alright! We haven’t seen a human this close either!” Jimin replies easily, nonchalance laced in his voice.

“That’s Namjoon - he’s a griffin,” Jimin says, pointing towards the boy still sitting on the boulder. He watches you intently, his honey, eagle eyes trained on you as his white-feathered, pointed ears stand erect, perched on the top of his head, between his platinum-white hair. His gaze slightly unnerves you, causing you to shrink further behind Hoseok.

“Joon! Stop that,” Hoseok growls out, snapping at the other boy. Namjoon blinks owlishly before blushing sheepishly.

You watch as he rubs the back of his head before cocking his head to the side. “Sorry,” Namjoon mumbles under his breath.

“You’ll get used to him. He’s really nice, he’s just wary of new people,” Seokjin whispers conspiratorially in your ear.

“Yeah, don’t worry, we’re all nice I promise,” Jimin says, popping up on your either side. Both their actions cause you to jump suddenly. When did they sneak up beside you? Noticing you jerk, they both apologise before stepping back.

“Sorry, sorry,” Seokjin and Jimin call out at once, before backing off.

“Ignore them, they’re all just excited to meet you. I’m Yoongi by the way,” comes out a new, unfamiliar voice. Your gaze moves to the boy on the tree - except now, he’s fully awake. Perched on the tree, he simply looks at you through his pale pink locks; his emerald-green eyes glowing so vibrantly that you can see them even with the distance between the two of you.

“Guys! Stop it, you’re scaring her!” Hoseok whines, stomping his little foot.

“It’s okay Hoseok! They’re just being nice,” you quickly call out, shaking your head at him - not wanting to offend his friends. As overwhelming as it is meeting them, they seem friendly enough - not to mention that none of them seem to dislike you, putting you more at ease. Finally, the last two boys appear. One of them, the smaller of the two, has bright red, almost orange toned hair, glowing in the sunlight: almost as if he’s on fire. The second, slightly taller one - the merman - has dark blue hair paired with icy blue eyes.

“I’m Taehyung! This is Jungkook!” the blue-haired merman greets you, smiling brightly, even as he leans heavily on the smaller boy - who you now know to be Jungkook. “I’m a merman,” Taehyung says proudly, a bright smile on his face.

Teal eyes flashing in annoyance, “And I’m a phoenix!” Jungkook butts in, pouting slightly when the older boy doesn’t introduce him before elbowing him in the rib playfully. Taehyung, however, only laughs him off.

Heart gripping, you can’t help but be jealous of the interaction. You’ve never had friends you could play with like that. Suddenly, Taehyung jerks slightly, his knees buckling under his weight. Before he can fall, Seokjin and Jimin’s hands instantly reach out for him, steadying the merman. The brief action only causes your chest to tighten. Is that what having friends was like? “Are you okay?” you blurt out, looking at Taehyung’s wobbly legs worriedly. The merman blinks at you before letting out a sheepish, boxy smile.

“Uh… Yeah... it’s just a little weird - I’m not used to having legs. But Hoseok couldn’t stop talking about you this morning and we all wanted to meet you!” Taehyung replies. You look up at Hoseok curiously, the younger boy’s cheeks tinging pink as he looks away, rubbing the back of his head shyly.

“Don’t tell her that… it’s embarrassing,” Hoseok mumbles under his breath. You stare at him for a couple of moments before letting out a little giggle. The boys look at you in surprise as you laugh, before turning to each other in confusion. You can’t help yourself, however, because as strange as the experience is, you find yourself happier than you’ve been in a long time. You’ve never been surrounded by this many children before. Back when you were a princess, you didn’t have any friends - only the children of dukes and duchesses to play with; and even they would only visit every so often, when their parents had business with yours.

“____?” Hoseok asks, poking your cheek as he tries to get your attention. Biting your lip, you greet them all with a bright smile - a real one. You smile so wide, it hurts your cheeks, but you can’t help yourself.

“It’s nice to meet you all! I’m ____, I hope we can be friends,” you blurt out without thinking. Silence fills the air for a couple of moments causing you to bite your lips. Had you made a mistake? Deflating slightly, you shrink under their blank stares, their curious gaze focused intently on you. Had you done something wrong in your excitement? Was asking to be their friend too much? Would Hoseok leave you now?

The silence stretches on for what seems like an eternity - but in reality, it is only a couple of moments. Then, all of a sudden, it’s broken by a chorus of laughter. Your eyes widen as all the boys begin chuckling. Fearing the worst, your fists clench into the skirt of your dress, balling the material as you hold it tightly.

“Yeah! Let’s be friends. For a long time,” the boys all chime in, bright smiles on their faces. Even Namjoon chimes in, his once wary gaze softening as he looks at your small, frightened frame. The moment those words fall from their lips, your heart soars, your chest lifting as happiness blooms within you.

Friends. You have friends.

Drawn out of your musings, you blink in surprise at your surroundings. Somehow, you’d moved on muscle memory alone - and now, were by the firepit in the room that served as both your kitchen and dining room in the tower. Except, you hadn’t just moved to this room on muscle memory, you’d also somehow managed to begin cooking dinner. Blinking in confusion at the cut-up vegetables and meat, you simply shake your head. Turning to the pot hanging over the firepit, the vessel already filled with the water, you add in the vegetables and meat before haphazardly throwing in the herbs for the stew. However, without Hoseok, you’re unable to light the fire under the pot, which means you have to go find him.

You turn to one of the windows, your eyes narrowing when you realise it’s going to be dark soon. Yet, Hoseok still isn’t home. Eyebrows furrowing, you decide that perhaps it may be worth looking for him. You have a while for the stew to cook anyway - and there are only a few places Hoseok could be - that is - if he’s nearby. Grabbing your cloak to shield you from the evening chill, you wrap it around your shoulders before making your way up the tower. Briefly, you stop in your room, wondering if Hoseok was in there. He isn’t - and travelling a little further up, you know he’s not in his own room either.

With a sigh of frustration, you descend back down the stairs, checking each room of the tower for any signs of your best friend. He’s not in any of them, which means he’s either in his den or in the Goblin’s Glade - the little clearing where you and your friends hang out. You decide to try the den, considering it’s a little closer than the meadow. Exiting the tower, you head off in the direction you know Hoseok’s den to be in.

You remember the first time you’d found out Hoseok had a secret den - you’d heard the stories of course, about dragons and their dens - and how they would steal treasures from people to horde in their nests. You hadn’t believed any of them, especially since Hoseok had never shown any tendency for hoarding - nor had you ever seen a den. Until he’d disappeared one day - when you were twelve years old.

Seven years ago

“Hobi?” you call out, wandering through the tower as you scour the area for your draconic best friend. Small pout marring your face, your eyebrows scrunch as he’s nowhere to be found. Leaving the confines of the tower, you look around the clearing for any signs of the copper-haired dragon.

“Hobi?!” you shout once again, your voice carrying through the forest.

“____, what’s up?” a voice suddenly asks. Jumping, you let out a shriek before turning to the newcomer. Namjoon hovers over you, his large eagle wings spanning around him as he glides on the air.

“Namjoon! Don’t do that!” you cry out, sending him a scowl. The older boy simply laughs at you before gracefully landing on the ground. Or at least, it would have been a graceful landing - if he hadn’t been Namjoon, because in classic Namjoon fashion, the moment his feet land, he almost trips. “Will you ever stop being so clumsy?” you tease, cocking your hip to the side and placing your hands on them.

Namjoon sneers at that, dusting himself off, “One day! I’m still getting used to them you know,” he mutters under your breath. You let out a little giggle at his words. It had surprised you that the forest creatures weren’t born with every one of their attributes - no instead, they slowly came into them over time - kind of like their own version of adulthood. Sure, they were born with some fantastical features - like their eyes, or ears - but the rest usually came with age. Seokjin had fully come into his elven self, and thus his magic, when he’d turned fourteen - three years after you had met him, and Yoongi had fully transitioned into a dryad the year after Seokjin’s.

Namjoon, however, had only come into his wings a month ago, when he’d turned fourteen. Briefly, you wonder when Hoseok would change. So far, he still looked mostly human - if it weren’t for his draconic eyes. “Thinking about Hoseok?” Namjoon asks, a cheeky grin on his face as his dimple indent. Instantly, your face heats before you playfully smack him. Or at least, you attempt to - but Namjoon sees it coming, his eagle eyes catching the movement instantaneously and allowing him to dodge.

“Does the wittle pwincess still have a wittle cwush on Hobi Hobi?” Namjoon teases as he reaches out to pinch your cheeks. Batting his hands away, his words cause your cheeks to heat further.

“Sh-shut up! It’s not like that!” you screech in indignation. Namjoon lets out a little tut before looking at you impishly.

“If you say so, Princess,” he sing songs.

“Stop calling me that!” you scowl, stomping your foot while letting out a huff.

“Okay, okay! Anyway, why were you calling out for Hoseok?” Namjoon asks, looking at you curiously. Cheeks still flushed, your nose scrunches as you remember why you left the tower.

“I can’t find him, do you know where he is?” you ask, cocking your head to the side, your previous ire completely forgotten. Namjoon’s eyebrows furrow in worry.

“Was he not in the tower? He’s not with any of us. Jimin, Tae and Kook are playing in the Merfolk Mangroves and Seokjin and Yoongi went to the forest edge for a walk. I was reading in my nest when I heard you calling out for Hoseok,” Namjoon replies. Hearing that, your eyebrows only furrow further in confusion.

“But- he told me he was staying with you last night? He was supposed to be back this morning, but he hadn’t shown up. It’s afternoon now, so he should have been back,” you inform. The look of shock and slight unease on Namjoon’s face worries you. “What’s wrong?” you ask.

“He wasn’t with me last night,” Namjoon replies. Your eyes widen slightly, heart thundering in your chest. Had Hoseok lied to you? Seeing the worry evident on your face, Namjoon reaches out and places a hand on your shoulder. “It’s okay, I can track him,” Namjoon says. Biting your lip, you nod your head, watching as Namjoon begins sniffing the air for Hoseok’s scent.

“He’s… he’s close?” Namjoon says, confusion laced in his voice. Namjoon gestures towards you to follow him as he begins walking behind the tower. You follow him through the thicket of trees, Namjoon sniffing the air every now and then as he tracks his friend.

Eventually, you reach a small hollowed-out cave. Your head cocks to the side as you take it in. Trees grow out of the rocks, the roots entwining around the boulders that form the entrance to the cave. Vines of ivy hang down around the entrance as iridescent mushrooms and flowers bloom around the bark that surrounds the cave. Moss blankets almost every other inch of the cave, the plush, vibrant foliage cushioning the rough terrain of the rock.

“He’s in there - and I think I hear snoring,” Namjoon says. His words confuse you - why would Hoseok be sleeping in there? Especially when he has his own room in the tower you both live in. Sure, the tower isn’t the epitome of comfort, but surely it would be better than a cave. “You wanna go in?” Namjoon asks. Taking a deep breath, you nod. Hoseok had never hidden from you before, you’ve lived together for five, almost six years now - you didn’t keep secrets from each other.

Slowly, the two of you approach the cave, dread settling deeper and deeper into your bones with every step you take. Once you pass the threshold of the cave, you expect it to be dark, and dimly lit by the light from the entrance - however, just like the tower, the inside is lit up by Hoseok’s dragon flames.

Illuminated by brilliant, amber flames of Hoseok’s dragon fire, the interior flashes in almost blinding light. Scores and scores of treasure litter the cave, different trinkets of gold and silver strewn across haphazardly. The cave is larger than you expected, Hoseok laying in the middle of it all, curled up on a little mound of gold coins. However, he doesn’t look completely like Hoseok.

No - instead, there’s a large tail springing out from his back, the leather looking appendage curling around the treasure and flicking absentmindedly as your best friend sleeps. The tail isn’t the only difference, however: two large, leather wings curl around his body, the limbs dwarfing his smaller frame, and two curled horns twist out of his head. The scales that make up his draconic features are a copper tinted red, glowing an iridescent scarlet in the bright lighting of his flames.

Suddenly, his nose twitches and then with a whine, and a huff - a puff of smoke escaping his nose - Hoseok blinks awake. The moment his eyes open, you’re met with his familiar hazel eyes, his gaze instantly finding and locking with yours. The two of you stare at each other for what feels like millennia, Namjoon quietly sneaking out and leaving the two of you by yourself.

All of a sudden, Hoseok springs to his feet, his draconic features retreating into his body as he looks at you in fear. “____- I can explain,” Hoseok quickly calls out, taking a few steps towards you. But immediately tears pool in your eyes, and before he can reach you, you run out of the cave. Blindly, you race through the forest, your chest aching with each step you take - though, you don’t know whether it’s from running or from the heartache of seeing Hoseok’s draconian attributes.

Out of the blue, you hear the heavy beating of wings before arms wind around your small form, bringing you to a stop. The telltale scent of burnt amber and pine fills your senses and despite yourself, you find yourself calming down. Sinking into Hoseok’s scent, tears heavily pool into your eyes. “Why?” you croak out, not understanding why Hoseok would hide such a huge part of himself from you. When had he changed? You know it doesn’t happen overnight - and with the amount he’s changed, it has to have been a while. How long had he kept something this big from you?

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean for you to see me like that, I’m sorry. Please don’t be scared of me. ____, please,” Hoseok begins crying, little whimpers escaping his lips as he holds you tighter. Over and over again, he keeps muttering out little apologies, his tears falling onto your shoulder and wetting the cotton of your shirt. His words ricochet through your ears, ringing loudly throughout your being. Why was he apologising?

Placing your hands onto his arm, you slowly unwind them from your body before turning to him. When you see him again, he looks like he’s always done - human - other than his eyes. The bloodshot eyes and tear-stained cheeks mirror yours, you know they do - but unlike yours - his are filled with fear, trepidation and dread. “Hoseok? Hobi- what are you talking about? I’m not afraid of you. Why would I be?” you ask him, pushing away your hurt at having him hide his draconian form from you.

“You ran away from me- after seeing me… like that,” Hoseok whispers, his voice carrying heavy through the quiet forest. Your eyes widen as you realise what he’s talking about - he thinks you’re afraid of him.

“Idiot. I ran because I was hurt, not because I was scared,” you reply quietly, your head lowering to look at the ground. He thought you were scared? How could you be? He’s Hoseok. He’s your best friend - the one who had saved you from your loneliness all those years ago.

“Hurt?” Hoseok repeats, looking at you in confusion. Nodding, you kick your feet slightly.

“You went through your change... but you didn’t tell me. Why?” you ask. Had you done something to betray his trust? Had you done something that made him feel like he couldn’t be completely honest with you?

“I was scared… I don’t- I don’t look human anymore. What if you didn’t want to be my friend anymore? What if you start to hate me?” Hoseok asks, his voice hoarse as he lays his insecurities at your feet. Tears brim in your eyes and you let out a little cry before running and hugging him tightly.

“I could never hate you- or be scared of you. Hoseok, you are my best friend. My dragonbest friend. I ran away because you kept this big secret from me. Not because I was scared of you. I’m sorry,” you apologise, feeling somewhat responsible for his pain.

“I’m sorry too. I should have trusted you…” Hoseok mumbles, returning your hug. You smile into his hug. “Are you sure… you won’t hate me? Or be scared of me? Now that I look like a monster?” Hoseok asks. You tut and shake your head.

“You’re not a monster - you’re a dragon. My dragon, remember? You promised. And yes, I’m sure,” you reply earnestly. Nothing but sincerity in your voice, Hoseok frowns.

“How?”

“Because you were there for me... when no one else was.”

Entering Hoseok’s den, you note that the torches are lit up and as usual, the dazzling amber-gold flames illuminate the cave. Hoseok’s treasure trove had grown over the years - your dragon unable to help himself whenever he’d see something shiny. Sometimes, he’d even travel to the villages that bordered the forest, looking for any shiny trinkets he could find. Gold coins, precious jewels and various different ornate articles are strewn all over the place. You know Hoseok has no use for them nor does he have any concept of monetary value - he only collects them because he likes them - but you can’t help but liken them to the gold coffers of the palace. Not that you remember much of them - just that they were filled with excessive wealth.

Eyes scouring over the cave, you find no sign of your dragon and with a sigh, you exit the den. That left only one more place he could be: the Goblin’s Glade - if he was around here. Though, looking at the sky, you know there’s no real reason for him to be anywhere else. If by some chance he’d ventured further into the forest, you had no idea where he could be - but the chances of that are slim; Hoseok very rarely went somewhere without telling you, especially now.

Turning on your heel, you trek back the way you came. Your feet move automatically as you trudge through the grass and towards the Goblin’s Glade. You’d been there so many times, the meadow being where you would frequently meet up with the rest of your friends, that the path towards it was ingrained in the soles of your feet. Some of your fondest memories took place in the meadow - including the first time you had really realised the extent of your feelings for Hoseok. Sure, you’d always had a crush on him - who wouldn’t, he was the most enamouring dragon shifter you’d ever met. Well - really the only one, but you had met other creatures - and you’d never been attracted to them like you had Hoseok.

Three years ago

“Get her!” Jimin calls out, the nymph running after you, even as you agilely escape his clutches. Your eyes widen in surprise when Jimin pops up in front of you all of a sudden.

Looking at him from the corner of your eyes, the first thing that you notice is the mahogany vines that ensnare his thick neck, pale pink blossoms and vibrant jade leaves adorning the vines. The next thing you notice is his eyes flashing magenta before he swipes you with his arm. Moving on instinct honed into you by Seokjin, you instantly duck, narrowly evading his hand. Jimin cries out in surprise and a cackle of triumph escapes your lips as you watch the nymph trip over a tree root - clearly, Yoongi had caused it to grow rapidly from the ground. Momentarily, you turn to the dryad, perched on a tree branch above you and smile at him in gratefulness.

“Thanks, Yoongi!” you call out. Suddenly, a flash of dark hair catches your eyes from the corner of your eyes - Seokjin. You let out a tut of annoyance before ducking under the elf’s arm as he attempts to wrap his arms around you. Turning around, you grin at Seokjin, sticking your tongue out before continuing your sprint.

The eight of you were currently playing a game Jungkook had coined ‘Capture the Princess’ - in which, the lot of you were split into two teams of four, one holding the princess and her knights - and the other team making up the evil villains. Really, it was just an overcomplicated game of tag. Usually, you’d draw lots for who got to be the princess, and much to your chagrin, today you’d drawn the shortest stick. Of course, it gave your friends a wonderful reason to tease you about your royal heritage - even though you’d long since abandoned it.

Your current team consisted of Yoongi, Namjoon and Taehyung - the three making up the ‘knights’ while Seokjin, Hoseok, Jimin and Jungkook made up the villains. With Jimin’s ankle still entangled in the roots thanks to Yoongi, and Namjoon having tackled Seokjin out of the blue, you’re left with Hoseok and Jungkook chasing you. The two-winged shifters fly above you, causing you to yelp in surprise as you make a break for the riverbank.

“____ watch out!” Taehyung calls out from the river - usually, he’d be on the ground running with the rest of you - however, after the third game he’d grown tired of his legs and retreated back to the water- feeling much more comfortable with his tail. Your eyes widen as  Taehyung ricochets a jet of water just past your left shoulder, where Jungkook had attempted to swoop down to capture you. The stream of water collides directly with Jungkook’s wings, drowning the feathers in water and grounding him.

“Damn it, Taehyung! You know I can’t fly properly with wet wings,” Jungkook scowls, the competitiveness in him flaring as he pouts over missing his opportunity to capture you. A sudden flare of heat emanates from behind you, and despite yourself, you turn to look back. Jungkook’s wings are ablaze, dazzling with golden flames, the vermillion and crimson feathers scintillating under the amber-hued flashes of fire. However, the momentary distraction is all you need for Hoseok to catch up to you.

“I’ve got you!” Hoseok calls in triumph, his clawed hand gently reaching out for you. In a last-ditch effort to evade him, you skid to a halt and lower yourself, attempting to duck. However, the minute you do, your foot slides against the slippery riverbank and you feel yourself falling backwards. Hoseok instantly calls out your name, reaching for you - but it’s too late - because you’ve already fallen into the river.

The ice-cold water rushes around you, drenching your entire body in its frigid embrace. Rapidly rushing currents surround you as you submerge further into the river, your heart racing as you desperately try to hold your breath, even as you claw for the surface - but it’s n use, because the current is far too strong for you to fight - or even attempt to swim to the surface. Heart hammering in your chest, you try to keep yourself as calm as possible - knowing Taehyung would come to your rescue soon.

You don’t have to wait long, because moments after being submerged, you notice Taehyung’s strong, ice-blue scaled tail. Even deep in the river, his tail iridescences with a pearlescent hue, drawing attention to it. Desperately, you reach out for him, Taehyung’s tail beating in an almost entrancing motion as he swims towards you. It only takes him a couple of moments to fight the current and reach you, even as you’re carried further down the river. Within moments, Taehyung reaches out to you, grasping your outstretched hand tightly before turning and swimming back upwards.

Breaching the surface, you gasp for air, Taehyung quickly dragging you towards the edge of the riverbank. Instantly, you begin coughing and sputtering, trying to get the water out of your lungs before gasping for air. Strong arms wrap around you, pulling you into an incredibly warm chest, the scent of burnt amber and pine filling your senses. Though, this time, you don’t need his scent to tell you it’s Hoseok - you can feel it just from the intensity of the heat he’s radiating.

“Fuck. ____, are you okay?” Hoseok asks, his hands rapidly moving over your arms, whimpers escaping his lips as he feels how utterly cold your skin is.

“F-Fine. J-J-Just cold,” you stutter out, your body shivering in an attempt to warm you up.

“You need to get her home, Hoseok,” Seokjin calls out. Hoseok nods swiftly before picking you up in his arms easily. However, you don’t hear much else, because soon, you’re blacking out.

The next thing you know, you’re waking up in your bed. Your eyebrows furrow as the memories come rushing back and you let out a small groan. By the Old Elders, you had to be more careful - the riverbank was dangerous, the surface of the river deceptively calm; hiding not only the depth but the strong currents underneath as well. The boys had warned you - hell, Taehyung himself had warned you, knowing better than anyone how harsh the currents were. Really, having experienced it, you have to wonder just howstrong Taehyung’s tail is for him to so easily navigate through those harsh conditions.

Sighing, you snuggle further into the mattress, more than happy to relish in the warmth after the freezing depths of the river. With a relaxed sigh, you snuggle further into the hard warmth that surrounds you. Wait. Hard warmth? Your bed isn’t hard. Instantly, your eyes shoot open and you come face-to-chest with none other than Hoseok. Involuntarily, a squeak of surprise escapes your lips - why was he in your bed?

Of course, this isn’t the first time you’d shared a bed - Hoseok would frequently crawl into your bed when you were younger, both as a medium of heat during the cold nights the sparse tower would experience, as well as a deterrent to your nightmares. Of course, you’d outgrown the nightmares ultimately, and eventually, you and Hoseok had created better furniture and bedding to protect yourselves - well, more you - from the cold winter nights.

Now, however, it feels different. He’s pressed tightly against you, blazing heat emanating from his chest - most likely in an attempt to warm you up, a gesture you were incredibly grateful for. Shifting back slightly, you use the opportunity to study him a little. It’s dark outside, the large window letting in thick streams of moonlight to light up your room. Had you slept the entire evening away?

Bright beams of moonlight settle over Hoseok, causing his deep, tanned skin to gleam under the pristine light. You’ve always known Hoseok is beautiful - but under the moonlight, he looks completely and utterly ethereal. His russet hair glistens, the long locks falling into his eyes. Your eyes trace his features, the elegant slant of his nose, his defined, sharp jaw, the soft swells of his cheeks - not to mention his heart-shaped, soft and utterly kissable lips.

Wait.

Kissable lips?

Instantly, heat floods your cheeks. Kissable?! Why the hell had that crossed your mind. Did you want to kiss Hoseok? I mean, of course you’ve thought about it - he was far too attractive for his own good. Not to mention how kind he is; or how his smile lights up the room, and how really, he’s the only person who can make you feel safe. Fuck - the boys had always teased you about your childhood crush, but had it somehow morphed into something more over the years?

“Boar meat… ____,” Hoseok mumbles under his breath, his eyes moving under his eyelids as he dreams about whatever it is he’s dreaming off. His mutters cause you to giggle slightly, even as you attempt to stifle them so as not to wake him up. Your gaze flicking over his features, and a smile involuntarily curling over your face, you can’t help but roll your eyes playfully as he continues mumbling. Suddenly, you stop - because if you’re smiling over the fact that he muttered your name after boar meat, you’ve got to have it bad.

“____… that’s my gold,” Hoseok mutters almost incoherently, his eyebrows furrowing slightly, a pout forming on his face. Shaking your head, you snuggle closer to him, your head resting in the crook of his nest. The moment you shuffle closer to him, Hoseok places his nose against your head before he takes in a deep breath, his arm tightening around your waist. By the Old Elders, he’s such a dork. But at least, he’s your dork.

Drawn out of your reverie, you arrive at the open field, a smile on your face as you remember the day fondly. There was nothing that soothed you or brought you as much happiness as Hoseok’s embrace. Something about being in his arms just felt right, felt like safety - like home, in a way nothing else did. Which is why, you have to find him soon - because with every moment that passes without you knowing where he is, or if he’s okay, your heart grips with worry and fear. You have no idea what you would do if you lost Hoseok.

Entering the clearing, you scan the area for any signs of life, your friends, or even Hoseok. However, as usual, no one is to be seen. You pull your lower lip between your teeth, chewing on it as worry clouds your head. It’s dark now: the sun has long since set. The moon is out in full force, illuminating the forest in its dewy, pristine light. That was something you were eternally grateful for - the magic of the forest amplified the moonlight, allowing all the creatures that made the forest their home to see clearly at night. Nonetheless, bioluminescent mushrooms light the ground, prismatic flowers incandesce around the trees: their vines clinging to the bark, while opalescent fireflies flitter about; their gleaming light only lighting up the forest further. It’s as if, under the light of the moon, the forest came to life.

Hoping beyond hope, and sending a silent prayer to any of the Old Elders of the Forest that would listen to you, you pray that you had somehow missed Hoseok and that by some miracle he was back at the tower. A sliver of dread passes through you, what if something had happened to him? It was no longer safe for him to be out for long times - not since you’d turned eighteen. The day after your eighteenth birthday, princes and their guards had begun turning up at the forest, looking for you, ready to slay the dragon and rescue you. Of course, it was all ridiculous - because you didn’t needrescuing - you’re happy where you are - with Hoseok. Sure, you’d tried explaining that to the princes, but they hadn’t listened to you, instead, trying their best to fight Hoseok.

All of a sudden, you hear a commotion coming from near where your tower is located. It seems like people are yelling and your chest immediately tightens, your eyes widening as your hands begin trembling with fear. Then, a roar. A dragon roar. Turning on your heel instantly, you sprint back towards the tower, your feet thundering across the grass-cushioned ground as you run as fast as you can. Racing back, your heart hammers in your chest, your lungs burning for oxygen while the muscles in your leg smart at being pushed so hard so suddenly - but you implore them to move faster - you have to get to Hoseok.

Skidding to a halt when you reach the tower, your heart leaps to the back of your throat, your knees almost buckling at the sight. Hoseok is heavily leaning on Yoongi, the dryad’s support the only thing keeping him up. Seokjin, Taehyung, and Namjoon driving off the last of the vanguard, the knights retreating under the merciless barrage of arrows, rapid jets of water and unrelenting gusts of wind from your friends. Bright flashes light up the night as magic spells fly around, the guards trying their best to retreat from the commotion. However, you ignore your friends, instead, running towards Hoseok.

“W-what happened?” you cry out as you help Yoongi support Hoseok. Your dragon whines reassuringly, though it comes out more pained than anything, trying to let you know he’s okay. Now that you’re closer to him, you notice the sheen of perspiration that coats his forehead, his clothing ripped in various places, belying the various cuts and scrapes that litter his skin.

“Those knights invaded the forest. They were looking for you and found Hoseok instead. When we heard the commotion, Hoseok was already fighting them - he’s badly hurt. One of them shot him in the stomach as he tried to flee,” Yoongi replies through gritted teeth. Involuntarily, a sob escapes your lips, though you stifle it. This is no time for you to be crying, Hoseok needs your help.

Carrying Hoseok into the tower, you and Yoongi begin lifting him up the stairs. “We need to get him to my room. His room is too far up the tower, we won’t be able to get him up there,” you quickly say, even as you try to blink away the tears. This is all your fault. If you weren’t with Hoseok, if Hoseok hadn’t promised to protect you, none of this would be happening to him.

“Stop worrying - he’ll be fine. Jimin went to get Jungkook,” Yoongi snaps, his green eyes flashing. You bite your lip - you’d spent so much time with the boys, that you could read each other clearly. “Also stop blaming yourself. You belong here, and Hoseok would fight anyone and anything that would try taking you away,” Yoongi reprimands and you know he means well, but it only has you feeling guiltier.

“That’s the problem,” you whisper. You don’t want Hoseok to fight, you want him safe, with you, for as long as you can have him. Before Yoongi can reply, the door to the tower bursts open, Namjoon and Seokjin quickly scaling the tower stairs and reaching you in no time. Seokjin swiftly takes your position, helping Hoseok up the stairs and towards your room, something you’re utterly thankful for. Hoseok was a lot heavier than he looked.

“How are you doing?” Namjoon asks, looking at you in worry. His eyes trail from your tear-filled eyes to your slightly swollen face.

“I’m not the one hurt, Namjoon,” you reply, almost bitterly.

It’s all your fault.

As if reading your thoughts, Namjoon pulls you in for a hug. His strong arms wrap around your body, enveloping it in his embrace, but your hands stay limply against your sides. “It’s not your fault. You didn’t ask to have those princes come to save you. None of us blame you, and Hoseok definitely doesn’t either,” Namjoon says quietly. A sob escaping your mouth, you muffle them, and instead, causing you to hiccup.

“But I blame myself,” you reply quietly. Namjoon tuts slightly but tightens his embrace.

“Come on, let’s go. Jungkook’s probably already up there,” Namjoon says before taking your hand in his and leading you up towards your room. You get there just in time to see Jungkook fly in through your window, his body shifted into his complete phoenix form as Jimin clings to his back.

You watch as Jungkook perches beside your bed, leaning over Hoseok, his glowing teal eyes roving over each and every inch of Hoseok’s body as he examines all his injuries. His gaze stops directly over his stomach, where an open wound lies - most likely where the arrow punctured Hoseok. Closing his eyes, Jungkook lets little teardrops fall over Hoseok’s body, starting from his stomach and making his way around any cuts and scrapes your dragon has. Instantly, the phoenix tears begin working their magic, Hoseok’s skin knitting back together until it seems he hasn’t been hurt at all. Seeing his wounds clear up, you let out a deep sigh of relief. Once he’s all patched up, Jungkook shifts back into his human form.

“He’s fine now, his wounds are all healed. But he’ll need to rest for a couple of hours. He’ll also need some food to get up his strength, he’s pretty much exhausted of any energy,” Jungkook informs, his gaze levelled on you.

“I have dinner prepared, but I can’t get the fire started without Hoseok,” you mutter.

Nodding, “Alright, let’s go. I’ll light it up for you,” Jungkook says before gesturing you out of the room.

“We’ll also leave. We’ll see you tomorrow to check up on him,” Seokjin says before guiding the rest of the members out. However, before leaving, he places his hand on your shoulder, squeezing it comfortingly. You relish in his comfort, sending him a grateful smile. Then he leaves.

Guiding Jungkook towards the kitchen, you gesture him towards the filled pot. Gently, Jungkook sucks in a deep breath before blowing gently, a stream of golden flames emanating from his mouth. It’s not as ferocious as Hoseok’s fire, nor does it burn at hot, but there’s a certain warmth through it. You watch as Jungkook leans over the pot, a grin on his face. “Boar meat? He’ll love that when he wakes up,” he comments, stirring the pot. Then, you watch in confusion as Jungkook drops another tear into the pot. “That’ll help him gain his strength quicker. Don’t worry so much, when he wakes up he’ll be fully healed and as energised as he always is,” Jungkook says. You nod quietly, muttering your thanks.

Jungkook looks at you intently, your eyes downcast and refusing to meet his gaze. “It’s not-” Jungkook begins, but before he can finish, you let out a bitter scoff.

“It’s not my fault I know. Everyone keeps saying that, but it feels like my fault. If I wasn’t here, Hoseok wouldn’t be hurt. If I wasn’t here, those princes and knights wouldn’t come to the forest. If I wasn’t here, you’d all be better off. I’m a danger to all of you,” you suddenly burst out, your fists clenched as you breathe heavily.

“Do you really believe that?” Jungkook asks, his head cocking to the side. Jaw flexing as you grit your teeth, you nod while clenching your fist tighter, your fingernails digging into your skin.

“Yeah okay. Sure, if you weren’t here Hoseok wouldn’t be hurt. And sure, if you weren’t here those princes and knights wouldn’t keep coming. But you’re wrong in thinking that we’d be better without you. Hoseok would be heartbroken - he’d be crushed if you were to go. And so would the rest of us. We’re not just friends anymore, ____. We’re family. And every single one of us loves you and we’d fight to keep you here. In the forest. Where you belong. With us. Because that’s what family do,” Jungkook says, nothing but conviction in his eyes.

His words cause your eyes to tear up, your chest swelling with all the emotions you feel. Guilt. Worry. Happiness. Love. The conflicting feelings well up in your chest, causing your throat to tighten. It’s like you’re tongue-tied, unable to even form the words to express what Jungkook’s words mean to you. So instead, you simply smile at him, Jungkook responding with his own reassuring smile.

“I’ve got to go, but take care of him alright? And stop feeling so sorry for yourself,” Jungkook jokes.

Then, with a wink, you watch as his back lights up with blazing gold flames, and then, he flies out the window. You turn to the pot, watching the water boil as the meat and vegetables soften into a thick stew. Grabbing a ladle, you begin stirring the pot absentmindedly, wondering how long it’d be till Hoseok woke up.

Once the stew is ready, you grab a bowl and begin serving Hoseok a portion. Carefully, you carry it up to your room before placing it on the rickety table beside your bed. The sight of the table brings a sad smile on your face. It’s uneven, and wobbles but Hoseok had built it for you with his own hands when you were both younger. With a deep breath, you pull up a ramshackle chair and sit besides Hoseok, simply watching over him. You sit for a while, tending to Hoseok - wiping the sweat off of his forehead, brushing his hair out of his eyes and ensuring he’s comfortable.

Once again, the moonlight streams through your window, highlighting his elegant features. If you didn’t know better, you’d think he were the prince sent to rescue you. But you do know better - and he’s no prince. He’s a dragon. Your dragon. Soft sigh escaping your lips, you think back to your eighteenth birthday. It had been so easy back then, before the princes had started coming.

10 months ago

Feet shuffling, “Are you sure we can do this?” you ask, looking at Hoseok uneasily. Even as you utter your words, your dragon best friend ignores you, instead, pulling a boat out of a small alcove. You’re currently in the Merfolk Mangroves, the river that runs through it being the only way to sneak out of the enchanted forest. Sure, you could always walk to the border, but then you risked being stopped by the elves that patrolled the border - and Hoseok didn’t want any questions.

“It’s alright - don’t worry. It’s a special day, we’re gonna do something exciting!” Hoseok says cheerily as he tethers the dingy boat to the docks.

Looking around nervously, you do as Hoseok says: keeping a lookout. You’ve been to the Merfolk Mangroves a fair amount in your time in the forest, yet it never fails to amaze you each and every time. Gigantuous roots from the even more colossal mangroves twist and wind around the area, providing the environment with plenty of cover. The roots are a deep oak in colour, the bark obscured by thick blankets of olivine moss and supple viridian leaves. Streams of water drip from the roots of the mangroves, cascading downwards and into the river the runs along the forest floor.

The musky scent of the earth and the dewy scent of freshwater is thick in the air, clouding your scenes and bathing your nose in its enticing smell. An array of different creatures make their home in the Merfolk Mangroves - merfolk, of course, live in the different shallows of water - surface merfolk closer to to the riverbank and deep-river merfolk further down towards the riverbed. Nymphs, fae and elves made their homes on the branches and canopies of the trees; and of course, dryads of all kinds carved intricate burrows into the trunks. In fact, the Merfolk Mangroves is where most of the population of the forest lived - only very few lived outside the safety and magic of its comfort.

Suddenly, a voice calls out “Whatcha doing?” Instantaneously, you jump, almost slipping on the slippery bank. However, before you can fall, two hands steady you. Once comes from behind you: Hoseok, and the other, from in front. Fuck. It’s Seokjin. Looking behind him, you let out a moan of lamentation - because the rest of the boys - except for Taehyung - are also behind him, the lot of them looking at you cheekily. Though, you have no doubt that Taehyung is somewhere in the river.

“Going somewhere?” comes Taehyung’s deep, gravelly voice, causing you to sigh - and there he is.

“How did you find us?” Hoseok yells in indignation, throwing the rope that tethers the boat to the pier down. The boys only chuckle, before looking around.

“Some elves noticed you and ____ sneaking around and informed me - and well, some mermaids spotted you here and told Taehyung. So, where ya going?” Seokjin says. Hoseok curses under his breath, more than miffed that his plan had been ruined.

Hand running through his hair, “It’s ____’s eighteenth birthday - I’m taking her to the village on the edge of the forest to celebrate,” Hoseok mumbles under his breath, knowing you’ve been caught. Though, you do count your blessings that Seokjin is the elven prince - meaning that you’re not really in trouble for trying to sneak out. It had come as a surprise to you when you’d found out your friend, and the boy who’d been like your older brother while growing up, was next in line for the throne - but it had made sense. Seokjin is a powerful elf, and probably the best marksman in the entire elven vanguard.

“Hoseokie, you know it’s dangerous for the forest creatures to leave. Humans don’t like us - they hunt us for fun. Just last week a unicorn was found dead at our borders,” Seokjin says warily. Your eyes widen, a gasp falling from your lips. Unicorns were wholly innocent - who would want to kill one? Just the thought of it has you feeling sick.

“I know… I just… I wanted to do something different for her,” Hoseok mutters before looking away, his eyes downcast. Eyes softening, you look at him tenderly.

“Hobi… you don’t have to do that for me,” you reply, Hoseok shrugging.

“I know I don’t- but I want to,” comes his reply.

Seokjin lets out a little sigh before running his hand through his hair. You look at him curiously - he stands tall, his dark hair falling to his shoulders, some strands swept out of his face. Bright gold eyes glitter in the sparse beams of light that fall through the mangrove canopy, his pointed ears twitching slightly.

“There’s a tavern - just on the outskirts of the forest. It’s run by a fae I knew when I was younger. Humans and magical creatures are both allowed, but because of that, you can imagine it’s not the nicest of places. I’ll grant you permission to go for today,” Seokjin begins. As soon as he begins speaking, Hoseok’s ears twitch, his head snapping up and excitement brimming in his deep hazel eyes. “However,” Seokjin continues, a teasing smirk crawling on his face, “we have to come with you,” he finishes.

Spluttering in outrage, “What?! Why?” Hoseok bursts.

“It’s ____’s eighteenth birthday, do you really think we’d forget? Or not want to celebrate with her?” Yoongi asks, his eyes rolling as he looks pointedly at Hoseok.

“Yeah, I can’t believe you didn’t invite us,” Jimin pouts, looking at Hoseok in playful ire.

“It’s not fair Hoseokie, you can’t keep the princess to yourself,” Namjoon teases, a knowing look evident on his face. Hearing his words, both you and Hoseok blush brightly, your heads turning from each other, even as you sneakily steal side glances towards the other.

“Come on! Let’s go! I’m excited, I’ve never been out the forest,” Jungkook says, already jumping into the boat. Knowing there’s no way to get his friends to leave, Hoseok lets out a sigh of defeat, his shoulders drooping. Really, he was hoping it would be just you and him, but with the arrival of his stubborn friends, he knew it wouldn’t be possible. Really, this was the real reason he had tried to sneak out.

The seven of you cautiously enter the boat, Taehyung choosing to swim beside you until you reached the outskirts of the forest. Though, you think he did it more considering how cramped the small boat already was. You’re currently pressed between Hoseok and Yoongi’s laps, Jimin sitting on Seokjin’s lap as Namjoon and Jungkook squeeze themselves in the back.

The eight of you float down the river, carried by the gentle current Taehyung generates with his powerful tail, making sure that the boat doesn’t catch the more powerful currents underneath. You watch in awe as the forest passes you by - different creatures milling about. Fairies flitter around the high tree branches, showers of magic and fairy dust falling gently from their wings. Little pods of merfolk swim around, some sitting on the boulders on the shore waving to Taehyung before giggling between themselves.

“Woah look at that,” Jungkook says, pointing to the other side of the river. You all turn your gaze, your eyes widening when you spot the pegasus at the edge, gently sipping water.

“By the Elders, it’s rare to see pegasi, even in the forest. They’re male celestial beings, - borne only under certain conditions - when a drop of moonlight falls from the sky and onto a morning glory. Being solitary beasts, they shy away from the rest of the forest’s creatures. Today must be a lucky day, huh ____?” Seokjin asks, smiling happily at you. You nod slowly, unable to take your eyes off the creature.

Its coat is as white as white could be - so pure that it glows softly with every movement - as if made of moonlight - though, from what Seokjin says, they are moonlight themselves. His mane idly drifts around him, dancing with each gentle wisp of wind that combs through his hair. Large, white-feathered wings spring out from his back, the wingspan almost dwarfing his equine body. Each further is iridescent, gleaming in a kaleidoscope of pure pastel colours. You’ve never seen anything like it - and you’ll never see anything like it again. You can feel it - this is a once in a lifetime experience.

“There it is! The edge of the forest!” Jimin calls out, abruptly standing up in the boat and pointing towards a clearing. His sudden movement causes the boat to rock dangerously, everyone yelling out in surprise.

“Jimin! Be careful,” Namjoon admonishes. The nymph lets out a sheepish smile before taking his seat on Seokjin’s lap again.

As soon as you float through the clearing, Taehyung twists the water currents, helping the boat move to shore. Hoping out, Seokjin and hoseok drag the boat the rest of the way onto the shore, docking it until you’re ready to return home. The alcove you find yourselves is attached by a small stream to the river that runs through the enchanted forest, and really, it doesn’t look all that different. Trees line the alcove, providing ample shade with its supple foliage. The sand is soft, your sandals sinking into the ground as soon as you step onto it - but something is different.

There’s no magic in the air. No potent crackling of life or enchanting tingles or energy wafting through the atmosphere. It feels slightly strange - empty - especially since you’ve been used to the forest’s magic for over a decade of your life. Suddenly, you feel a little uneasy. Was it okay for you to leave? Would your friends be okay? Almost as if sensing your worry, Hoseok walks up beside you, his hand entwining in yours before he squeezes it reassuringly. You look up at him, smiling at him in thanks before returning his squeeze.

“Are we ready?” Seokjin asks, taking charge of navigation - which makes sense, considering he’s the only one who knows where the tavern is. You turn to the rest of your friends, noticing Taehyung’s already pulled himself out of the river and is now dressed in simple brown trousers, leather boots and a white shirt. It always surprised you that he could simply magic up some clothes for himself whenever he stepped out the water.

Guiding the group out of the alcove and out of the sparse underbrush of shrubbery, Seokjin brings you to a little hut just on the outskirts of the forest. You spot little lights a little further down - a small village just a few kilometres further down from the forest edge. You follow Seokjin closely, the group practically glued to him as you look around in wonder.

The moment you enter the tavern, your senses are overwhelmed. The atmosphere is warm, borderline stuffy from all the patrons crowding it - really, you’d be lucky to get a table for all of you together. The scent of alcohol is thick in the air, the pungent smell burning your nostrils, causing you to wrinkle your nose. Abruptly, someone bumps into you, pushing you out of the way and spilling some ale on your shoes. With a little frustrated sigh, you push further against Hoseok. Why had you chosen to come here when you could be doing something else? However, remember how excited Hoseok had been to take you out of the forest, you can’t help but smile. He had meant well, and really, this is all Seokjin’s fault anyway - he’s the one who suggested the tavern.

“Jaebum!” Seokjin calls out, the bartender looking up. His eyes flash mulberry for a moment, his dark hair framing his face in that typical, dark, bad boy style. His pointed ears are pierced in multiple locations, a silver ring sitting on his bottom lip. Even his nose and cheek are pierced - how many piercings did one guy need?

“Seokjin, what brings you to my neck of the woods? The forest too boring for you?” Jaebum asks snarkily. Seokjin simply rolls his eyes before gesturing to the group.

“It’s my friend’s birthday. We need a table,” Seokjin says simply. Jaebum rolls his own eyes before shrugging.

“Nowhere’s available,” comes Jaebum’s simple answer.

With a tut, “You know that’s not true. You couldn’t best me in illusions when we were younger, and you definitely can’t best me now,” Seokjin replies, a victorious smirk crawling onto his face. Illusions? You watch as Jaebum scowls, and then suddenly, the atmosphere ripples before changing. You watch in awe as the once crowded bar dies down right before your eyes. It’s still full, just not nearly as much as it was before. You even easily spot a table large enough to hold you and your friends.

“Thanks, Bummie,” Seokjin sing songs, causing the bartender to scowl further. Seokjin leads you to the table, gesturing to Jaebum to bring each of you a pint of ale. Appearing out of thin air, you expect a tankard of ale or something similar - but you’re pleasantly surprised by the jug of a sweet-smelling beverage in front of you.

“It’s Sugar Venom - a fae spirit. Some of the best there is. Jaebum may be a shitty spellcast, but no one can ferment spirits quite like him,” Seokjin says, a large grin on his face as he sips his drink. You watch as each of the boys looks at it curiously, before taking a sip. The sweetness tingles on your lips, the drink easily going down from how enticingly saccharine it is.

Almost an hour after drinking, all of you find yourself pleasantly tipsy, your tongue loosened by the flowing alcohol. Only Seokjin, Hoseok and Jungkook find themselves unaffected by the effects of the fae spirit. Seokjin because he was more than used to his fair share of alcohol, while Hoseok and Jungkook were unable to become intoxicated in any way - their high body temperature burning off alcohol quicker than it could affect them.

“Y-You know, hic-” Namjoon slurs, being interrupted by a hiccup, “you and ____ would make such a cute couple, Hobi,” Namjoon continues, a sleepy smile on his face. Seokjin lets out a chuckle, clapping Namjoon on the back while Jungkook snickers, Hoseok looking away in embarrassment. He steals a glance towards you; you’re smiling gently, your cheeks flushed as you look at him coyly. Though, he’s unsure if the warmth to your cheeks is because of the alcohol or embarrassment.

“I agree! How long are you gonna make us wait, Hobi? We’re tired of watching you and ____, you know,” Jimin scowls, his voice coming out louder than he’d intended. Yoongi hushes him, the two falling into a fit of giggles over seemingly nothing.

“Come on Hobi-Hobi, we’re all waiting,” Taehyung joins in, waggling his eyebrows suggestively at the dragon. Well, attempting to waggle them - in his inebriated state of mind he only manages to move them slightly.

“Yeah Hobi, ____ has been waiting a very long time for you to tell her you love her. Do you not love ____, Hobi?” you ask, your words surprising everyone. Hoseok looks at you in alarm as you begin addressing yourself in the third person, ranting and raving about how it’s not fair that he’s made you wait this long for a confession.

“____, are you okay?” Seokjin asks, looking at you in worry, even as a hint of amusement shines in his eyes.

“No!” you pout, your arms crossing around your chest as you look at Hoseok, “____ has been waiting very long for Hobi to say he loves ____. It’s not fair. ____ loves Hobi very much…” you trail off, “but he doesn’t love ____,” you mumble under your breath. The effects of the alcohol are clear and you know usually, you wouldn’t dare say any of this, but the alcohol has made you loosen your inhibitions slightly, your tongue freed under its influence. Hoseok’s heart begins beating roughly as he hears your unintended confession. Do you mean you love him as a friend… or something more?

“____ just wants Hobi kisses,” you pout, pathetically lamenting to yourself in your tipsy state. Hoseok takes in a deep breath, his heart fluttering in his chest. You love him? Like he loves you? Unable to suppress it, a wide grin crawls onto Hoseok’s face. He reaches out towards you, slipping your hand between his, your fingers entwining as he squeezes it reassuringly. Feeling his touch, you perk up, your demeanour doing a completely one-eighty as you begin smiling brightly.

“Hey pretty lady, can I buy you a drink?” comes a voice from behind you. You don’t notice, too busy gazing at Hoseok with starstruck eyes. However, immediately, Hoseok, Seokjin and Jungkook are alert, eyeing the large man in steel armour behind you warily.

“Oi, lady,” the man repeats, trying to get you to notice him, only to get annoyed when he realises your undivided attention is on the dragon next to you. Noticing the man lift his hand, Hoseok’s eyes flash dangerously, immense heat radiating around him. The boys at the table suddenly jump, blinking wearily, alcohol still clouding their heads, as they look at Hoseok’s, the tavern’s temperature rising rapidly.

“Hoseok,” Seokjin warns, looking around warily. The man’s friends have obviously noticed the commotion, all of them placing their hands on their weapons, ready to defend their friend.

“Just move along,” Hoseok growls, the sound low and threatening.

The man, realising the danger of the situation, puts his hands up in surrender before retreating. Before he leaves, however, “Why would a human want to be with a monster of all things,” he drunkenly mutters under his breath. Instantly, the heat surrounding Hoseok is doused, his spine-shivering as if Taehyung had dumped ice-cold water down his back. Hoseok’s hand turns limp in your hand, his previous happiness forgotten. The guard had a point - why would you ever want to be with him? He was a dragon, he lived in a forest - and sure you did too - but he could never give you the life you deserved.

“You could have hurt her, you know,” Seokjin sighs, shaking his head at Hoseok. The dragon simply sends an annoyed glance towards the older boy, a huff escaping his nose.

“I’d never hurt her. My flames can’t hurt her,” Hoseok says, Seokjin’s eyes widening at the admission, realising the gravity of Seokjin’s words. A fire dragon’s flames burned hotter than hellfire - and Hoseok wasn’t just an ordinary fire dragon - he was a sun dragon: their flames burning at hot and bright as the sun itself. For Hoseok’s flames to not be able to hurt you, there was only one explanation. Hoseok had chosen you to be his mate.

“Hoseok, are you serious? Does she know?” Seokjin asks, looking at you. The dragon simply shakes his head before standing up. He holds his hand out for you, and eagerly, you place yours in his. Pulling you to your feet, you stumble slightly, Hoseok easily catching you before steadying you against his side. Grinning brightly at him, you muster your alcohol-given courage, and stepping on your tip-toes, place a kiss on his cheek.

“We should go home. It’s getting late,” Hoseok says, ignoring the way his skin tingles from where your soft lips brushed oh so innocently against his flesh.

Seokjin looks at him pointedly before nodding. Waving his hands at the boys, he urges them to get up. One hand wrapped around your waist, he guides you out of the tavern, but not before throwing a leather-bound bag of gold to Jaebum in payment for the alcohol. Hoseok crinkles his nose in distaste, not really wanting to hand over his precious gold to the barkeep, but knowing it was worth it if you had a good birthday.

The next thing you know, you’re waking up in your bedroom, Hoseok gently placing you down on your bed. When had you fallen asleep? You remember Hoseok carrying you out of the bar and towards the boat. He’d been incredibly warm, his body heat a creature comfort against the chill of the night. Clearly, you’d fallen asleep on the journey home. “Hoseok?” you croak. The haziness of the alcohol had mostly ebbed away by now, your cheeks tinging pink as you remember how you’d acted earlier in the night. You’re just lucky it’s dark in your bedroom, preventing Hoseok from noticing your embarrassment.

“Shh, it’s okay. Go back to sleep,” Hoseok mumbles, as he tucks you into bed.

Swallowing thickly, you gather up your courage. You had to say in now, “I meant what I said earlier. I like you… more than a friend,” you rasp, swallowing once again as the words escape your lips. Hoseok smiles gently at you, brushing your hair out of your face. Your eyelids flutter, your forehead nuzzling into the warmth of his hand.

“I know you did, but… can you give me some time?” Hoseok asks, his voice quiet, as if afraid to utter out the words. Smiling tenderly at him, you sluggishly lift your hand and entwine your fingers into his.

Then, bringing his hand to your lips, you press a soft kiss against the back of his hand. “Time? I’ll give you all the time you need, Hoseok. I’d wait for you forever. I love you,” you whisper, voice laced with nothing but love. Hoseok’s chest tightens, his heart fluttering between his ribcage.

“I love you too,” Hoseok whispers back, however, you’re already fast asleep, his confession falling on deaf ears. He sits for another few moments, simply watching you sleep. He does love you - there’s no truer truth in the world than his love for you. It was only reinforced by his dragon choosing you as his mate. But his mind flashes back to the tavern, ‘Why would a human want to be with a monster of all things’. The man’s words ring loudly in his head, and Hoseok has to wonder if his love was enough for you - if he was enough for you.

Looking at Hoseok, you smile sadly at him. You had meant what you said that night, you would wait forever for him - but looking at him now, you wonder if you even should. After that night, the knights and princes had started invading the forest - looking out for you. They would come randomly, giving Hoseok no time to prepare for them, but your dragon is strong, and fierce and ferocious - with the power of the sun burning inside his chest, and time after time, he’d manage to drive away the princes or knights, or whoever came for you.

Except for today.

Today is the first time Hoseok’s been so badly injured - if it were anywhere else, the arrows would have deflected off of his dragonhide, his scales harder than the strongest metals. But he’d been hit in his stomach, the only weak point in his leather armour. It has been almost a year since they started coming for you - though, you have no idea why. You know your stepmother had said to leave you here till a prince could come to save you, but you hadn’t believed her. You knew she wanted to be rid of you - so whywere they coming? It doesn’t make sense.

You avert your gaze from Hoseok’s face, instead, staring intently at his hand. Hesitantly, you reach out for it, mindless playing with his fingers as you ponder your thoughts. Was it worth going back? You didn’t want Hoseok to be hurt - you never want to see him like this again. But in order to never see him hurt again, you have to never see him again and you don’t think your heart could take it. For the last decade, Hoseok is all you’ve known, all you’ve needed. Could you so easily leave him? Definitely not - at least, not easily. But you could leave him - it would hurt, more than you could even imagine - but you could do it, if it meant he’d be safe.

“Should- should I leave?” you mutter quietly to yourself, your eyebrows furrowing.

“Please don’t,” comes a hoarse reply.

Head snapping towards Hoseok, your eyes widen as you realise he’s awake. “Hoseok!” you cry out. Immediately, you begin fussing over him, making sure he’s okay. Hoseok lets out a little chuckle before grabbing your hands and stilling you.

“I’m okay. I’m a dragon remember? Also, nothing will heal you faster than Jungkook’s tears,” Hoseok says, smiling brightly at you. Your heart grips in your chest seeing his smile, the little dimples indenting above his lips.

“Oh! That reminds me, here, you should eat,” you say, picking up the bowl of the now cold stew and handing it to Hoseok. “Sorry it’s cold, I made it a while ago,” you apologise. Hoseok simply stares at the bowl, however, blinking in disbelief.

Taking a deep breath, “Is that boar meat?” Hoseok asks, his body perking up. Despite yourself, you smile at him, nodding happily. Hoseok swiftly grabs the bowl from you, then lightly breathing fire under the bowl, he heats it up again before tucking in. You simply watch him quietly, relishing in how happy he looks with a simple bowl of boar stew. Even doing the most mundane of things, he’s enticing.

As he eats, your earlier question still plays in your mind. Over and over again, like a broken record, your mind questions whether you should just leave - go back to the Kingdom with the next prince that comes for you. Finishing off his meal, Hoseok lets out a moan of gratitude before placing the bowl down. You get up to take it, however, Hoseok reaches out, his large hand wrapping around your wrist and halting you. You freeze, looking at him in surprise. His gaze is firm, yet melancholy, bright hazel eyes boring straight into yours.

“Would you really leave me?” Hoseok asks, his voice barely audible - just above a whisper. Goosebumps pricking at your skin, your face crumples with emotion.

“I don’t want to leave you Hoseok, but I- I can’t stand seeing you hurt. I can’t help but feel guilty because I’m the reason they’re coming, and I’m the reason for you being hurt. Seeing you today- I don’t- I don’t want to lose you,” you sniffle, your words coming out broken as you breathe deeply, trying to hold the tears back.

“If you don’t want to lose me, why would you leave?” Hoseok asks, not understanding your logic. Well, he does - somewhat - but it still doesn’t make sense. It’s not like any of the princes could best him in battle anyway - the only reason he was hurt today was because he was caught off guard.

“To protect you! It’s my fault you were hurt today,” you reply with a sniffle. Hoseok looks at you pointedly, shaking his head.

“It’s not your fault-” Hoseok begins and you open your mouth to argue, but Hoseok stops you. Abruptly, he tugs at your wrist, pulling you into his chest. Arms wrapping around you, he holds you close, “It’s not your fault because I choose to fight for you, ____. I promised you I’d protect you. I’ll never stop protecting you, ____ and I’ll never stop fighting for you - because you belong here. In this forest. In this tower. With me,” Hoseok says. Conviction is strong in his voice, his eyes staring at you earnestly.

“What if you get tired of protecting me? What if I lose you?” you mumble, burying your head in the crook of his neck. Burnt amber and pine fill your senses, your eyes fluttering shut as you breathe him in. Nothing felt like safety - nothing felt like home - the same way Hoseok did.

“I would never tire of protecting you and you would never lose me. I’m here for as long as you want me,” Hoseok says, his lithe arm tightening around your waist.

“How are you so sure?” you question, your heartbeat thundering in your chest. Hoseok is always attentive - but this time, his touch is different - more intimate. His head drops to your shoulder, his nose nuzzling into the crook of your neck - and if you didn’t know any better, you’d swear he just took in a deep breath.

Goosebumps prickle at your skin as Hoseok’s hand wanders down your arm, your skin tingling under his touch. When he gets to your hand, he wraps your palm in his much large one while lacing his fingers between yours. Gently lifting your hand, his head shifts as he presses a soft kiss to the inside of your wrist, “Because I love you. Because you’re who I chose to be my mate. Because I would protect you until the end of the world,” he confesses, his voice soft and heavily laden with emotion.

“W-what?” you ask. Pushing him back slightly, you shift over him, absentmindedly making yourself more comfortable on his lap as you stare at him in disbelief. Hoseok smiles gently at you from underneath, one hand reaching up and cupping your face.

“You’re my mate, ____. You’re who I choose to spend the rest of my life with. But- only if you want to,” Hoseok replies, pulling your chin down and leaning his forehead against yours. You stare intently into his eyes, your heart beating so rapidly you worry it’s going to burst right out of your chest. Searching, you stare into his eyes, looking for any sign of deceit, any sign of a lie - Hoseok has never lied to you before, but you have to make sure.

“A-Are you sure? You want to spend the rest of your life with me?” you ask, suddenly feeling nervous. You were just a human - someone who hadn’t even been wanted by your own parents, abandoned in the tower at a young age - did he really want to mate with you?

“Yes. You’re the only person I want to be with… but do you want to be with me?” Hoseok asks, his eyes imploring yours. Eyebrows furrowing, you look at him in confusion.

“Why would I not want to be with you? You’re the only person I want to be with too, Hoseok,” you ask, rubbing your nose against his. Hoseok lets out a dejected sigh, his eyes slightly downcast as his warm breath fans your lips.

“Because I’m a monster,” Hoseok whispers, his heart-gripping. He knows that’s what humans see him as - just like that man in the tavern that day. He’ll only ever be a monster to humans and you deserve someone better than a monster.

Placing your hands under his chin, you lift his face up. Hoseok’s eyes meet yours, his widening as he notices the mix of melancholy, understand and love in your eyes. “I meant what I said all those years ago, my love,” you say gently, Hoseok’s eyes widening in the slightest at the term of endearment. Lips curling into a tender smile, you place your head against his again and close your eyes, “You’re not a monster - you’re a dragon. My dragon,” you continue. Your words echo through his memory, and he remembers that day - when you were twelve and he was fourteen - months after he’d gone through his change. He’d hidden from you back then too, scared of how you’d seen him, but just like today, you’d alleviated all his fears with those same, simple words.

“I love you, Hoseok. Every. Single. Inch. Of you. And I want to be with you and only you - forever,” you whisper against his lips. Hoseok’s eyes flicker to your lips, your own eyes still closed as you hold him close. With every one of your words, your lips brush against him - enticing him further into you. He’s the one who’s made of magic, made of sunlight and fire, yet it’s you that has him completely bewitched and enthralled.

He wonders what your lips would feel like against yours - what you’d taste like - but, he doesn’t have to wait long - because the next thing he knows, your lips are softly pressed against his.

Soft lips against yours, Hoseok’s eyes widen for a fraction of a moment before slipping shut. He’d spent nights imagining what your lips would feel like, but his imagination could never do you any justice. Instinctively, his hand moves to loosely grip your neck, your own hands moving of their own accord to twist around his shoulders, pulling him flush against you. Deepening the kiss, Hoseok swipes at your lips, begging for entrance - and easily, you concede to him. Tongue slipping between your teeth, the silky appendage sensuously moves against yours, bathings your tastebuds in his saccharine taste.

Your kiss is slow - and sensual - your lips gently moving in tandem with each other as you slowly take in each other. Completely lost in each other, the entirety of the world gently ebbs away - until all you can taste, sense and smell are each other - as if you’re the only two people in the universe. Shifting on his lap, you press yourself further against Hoseok, the dragon letting out a small whine as you brush against his hardened length.

Breaking apart from your lips, Hoseok pants heavily, looking at you heavily, “W-we should stop now if you don’t want to go any further,” Hoseok breathes out. Shaking your head, you place another tender kiss to his lips before hiking your dress further up your thighs, the material pooling around Hoseok’s lap. With your movement, he takes in a sharp breath, the scent of your arousal permeating the air. It’s incredibly faint - but his enhanced senses pick it up.

“I want to- I want you, please,” you rasp out, your own heavy breaths intermingling with his. A guttural, almost animalistic sound emanates from Hoseok’s throat - the sound vibrating through the air and straight to your loins. Hoseok’s hands move to your waist before languidly resting on your hips - his thumbs gently rubbing them with his thumbs. Manoeuvring you closer to him, he lightly begins peppering kisses down the outline of your jaw and towards your shapely neck. Stopping by your jugular, Hoseok hums before nipping the skin there. Hands moving from his shoulders to entangle into his hair, a shallow gasp departs your lips as you feel him almost imperceptibly suckle at your flesh.

“Will you let me mark you?” Hoseok asks, nuzzling the same spot with his nose before taking a deep breath. Your naturally sweet fragrance mingles with the deeper tinges of arousal seeping from you, the intoxication scent slowly driving him while.

Feeling him purr against you, you nod above him, “Mate with me, Hoseok. Mark me as yours,” you reply breathlessly. His eyes roll into the back of his skull, his shaft twitching with excitement as you whisper the words - not a single moment of hesitation. He’d never thought words could sound so enticing.

Humming in appreciation, Hoseok diverts his attention away from your neck and down your sternum. Littering his descent with soft kisses, Hoseok’s lips flit across your skin, lavishing you with their soft attention. Writhing over his lap, you slowly begin grinding into his hips - your own moving instinctively. A groan of pleasure emanates from both your lips at the added friction, and tiring of the slow pace, you move your hands off of his shoulders. Pulling away from Hoseok, your dragon watches you intently, his glowing hazel eyes never leaving yours. Shy smile on your lips, you move your hands to the thick straps that hold your dress up, and then with a deep breath, mustering up all the courage you have, you slip them off of your shoulders.

Hoseok’s eyes widen, his gaze immediately following the dress as he watches your body slowly reveal itself to you. It only takes moments for the dress to pool at your hips loosely, exposing the entirety of your naked torso to Hoseok, yet somehow, time feels like it moves slowly, Hoseok’s gaze trailing after the motion of the dress. Hazel eyes drink you in, drinking each and every inch of your skin. With each passing minute, Hoseok commits every detail of your body to memory: every swell, every curve, every scar.

“By the Elders, you’re beautiful,” Hoseok murmurs before leaning forward and placing a kiss to the top of your right breast. Placing your hand under his chin, you angle his face upwards before dropping a kiss onto his.

Lips mashing into yours, your mouths move fervently - the ardent desire for each other burning deep within your cores. Your kiss turning urgent, Hoseok’s tongue invades your mouth, the silky appendage curling and wrapping around yours as you taste each other. With shaky fingers - whether from anticipation or lust, you have no idea - you begin tugging at Hoseok’s shirt, the material easily ripping, already damaged from his earlier fight. Warm skin bare under your touch, your hands rove over his body, tracing each contour and hardened, sinewy muscle.

Need for oxygen flaring in your lungs, the both of you do your best to ignore it - choosing instead of sink into each other. Times moves slowly, both your hands roaming over each other - as if you can’t get enough of the other’s touch. Eventually, however, the earlier need for oxygen ignited your chests with molten fire, burning your lungs with the urgent need for air. Breaking away, you breathlessly pant against each other, the mix of your warm breaths circulating the air.

Pulling up onto your knees, you gather the dress into your hands, the material bunching in your fists, before you lift it over your head, leaving you completely naked. The complete naked sight of you has Hoseok’s jaw-dropping, his mouth running dry as he takes in the beautiful sight of you. Bathed in the moonlight streaming from your window, your body glows almost ethereally under its light. Hesitantly, Hoseok reaches out for you, his palm gently cupping your breast as his thumb lazily flicks your nipple.

Under his light ministrations, a throat mewl escapes your lips, your eyes fluttering shut as he continues brushing his thumb over the nipple, teasing the peak to hardness. A shiver of pleasure runs down your spin, heat pooling in your loins as you begin squirming over him. Hands falling into his lap, you play with the buckle of his trousers, undoing them with just a little delay - your hands trembling harder with every passing second. Tugging his trousers, Hoseok lifts his hips before aiding you in shimmying them off of his body.

Once he’s completely naked, you’re unable to resist trailing your eyes down his body. Swallowing thickly, your throat runs dry at the sheer sight of him. Caramel skin is pulled taught over his muscles, each limb toned from the years he’s spent hunting in the forest, or playing with the rest of the creatures. Each muscle is tantalisingly defined and you find yourself unable to look away. You continue trailing your gaze down his chest, before stopping at his lap, your eyes widening as you spot his cock.

He’s long, and girthy - and god are they all that big? Or was it just because he’s a dragon? The base of his shaft is the thickest, his girth slowly tapering off towards the tip. His entire length is covered in little ridges, more prominent ones situated at the base of his cock. That has to be a dragon thing - though, you wouldn’t really know - especially as this is the first cock you’ve ever seen. You can’t help but wonder if he’ll even fit - though, the way it pulses under your gaze, his length throbbing with need, has you growing wetter with wanton desire - your thighs turning sticky with your own arousal.

“Enjoying yourself?” Hoseok asks, his tone light and teasing. Blush dusting your cheeks, you let out a squeak of embarrassment before ducking your head. Hoseok lets out an airy chuckle, his hands moving to cup your cheeks before lifting them up. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to embarrass you,” Hoseok begins, placing a soft kiss to the corner of your lips, “it’s just, I could smell how wet you got staring at me,” he continues.

A gasp of shock escaping your lips, your face heats up further - until you can feel your ears burning, “Hoseok!” you squeal, before curling into him, ducking your head into the crook of his neck as you attempt to hide from him. This time, Hoseok lets out a louder laugh, his arms automatically wrapping around your waist while he peppers kisses along your shoulder. “Sorry. Sorry, I’ll stop,” Hoseok chuckles.

Pulling away from his body, you pout above him, your cheeks still flushed with heat. Hoseok leans up, repetitively placing soft kisses against your lips as he tries to placate you. Somehow, he manages to win you over, his chaste kisses turning into deeper ones. Your hands move to trail over his lean shoulders, your fingers raking over the skin as you begin gyrating over him. Every now and then, the ridged muscle of his cock brushes against your clit, drawing out breathy moans from you.

Breaking away from his kisses, though with much reluctance, “I want you,” you whisper against his lips. Groaning at your words, Hoseok’s hand slips between your bodies and into the space amidst your thighs. Gently cupping your sex, Hoseok’s middle finger runs along the soft, dewy folds. The sudden touch has you letting out a deep groan, your head falling back as he slowly strokes your folds. Spreading your wetness along your mound, Hoseok inhales deeply, relishing in the pungent scent of your sex. He’s never smelled anything as intoxicating as you.

Fingers dipping further between your folds, Hoseok slowly slides a finger into your tightness, a strained groan leaving his lips. If you were this tight around his finger, how tight would you be around his cock? Languidly thrusting his finger into you, Hoseok relishes in the feel of your velvety, pulsing folds. Reflexively, your hips begin swirling over his as you begin riding his hand, your inner walls pulsating in a bid to pull his finger in deep.

Fingers curling into his shoulders, your nails dig into his skin, your hips moving further as you feel your stomach tighten with a foreign pleasure. “H-Hoseok,” you groan, your eyes fluttering in pleasure. Your dragon hums under you before sliding a second finger into you. You let out a squeak at his ministrations, your eyes scrunching slightly at the stretch. Leaning up, Hoseok places tender kisses against your eyelids, hushing you soothingly.

The stinging only lasts a couple of moments, giving way to more pleasure as Hoseok continues pumping his digits into you. With a particularly low grind, you unwittingly push Hoseok’s fingers deeper into you, your dragon crooking his fingers into you. The action causes his fingertips to brush against the velvety sweet-spot inside you, a cry of pleasure departing your lips. “H-Hoseok, please,” you groan - the burning need to feel him inside you coursing through your veins.

Desperation evident in your words, Hoseok pulls his fingers out. You let out a cry of protest, your hips chasing his fingers. Hoseok lets out a small chuckle, lifting his head and placing a tender kiss to your jaw. “Patience, sweetheart. Don’t you want to be good for me?” Hoseok asks. His words have you moaning, your pussy clamping at the dominating tone in his voice. Nodding, you still your hips, “Good girl,” Hoseok murmurs, placing a praising kiss against your cheek.

Hoseok shifts, his hand moving to grip the base of his shaft. You feel him pump it twice, your eyes fluttering open to watch him use his thumb to spread the transparent beads of precum over the tapered head of his cock. Once he’s done, he angles the head towards your entrance, the tip brushing against your engorged clit, causing you to gasp in pleasure. Placing his cock at your entrance, Hoseok moves his hands to your hips before slowly sliding them down.

You feel a build of pressure against your entrance, Hoseok’s cock slowly sliding into you. Crying out in a mix of pain and pleasure, you cling to Hoseok tightly, your eyes scrunching shut as you feel the searing heat of his cockhead slowly stretch you open. Hoseok stills under you, looking at you in fear as he hears your squeak of pain. “Are you okay?” he quickly asks.

Nodding shakily, you take in a deep breath, “J-just go slow, please,” you whimper. Hoseok’s nods, slowing his pace down. With every inch that he slides into you, he opens your walls out further. The two of you move slowly, Hoseok sluggishly feeding inch by inch of his cock into your hot, velvety depths, and soon, you find yourself pressing against the thick base of his shaft. Hoseok stills once again, simply holding you to him as he allows you to adjust to his length. Purring against you, Hoseok nuzzles the flesh just above your jugular, relishing in how euphoric you feel around his cock. Frequently, he’d imagined what you’d feel like wrapped around him - but he’d never known it would feel this good.

After long moments of stillness, you finally shift over Hoseok, the discomfort ebbing away and melting into pure, unadulterated ecstasy. Swivelling your hips, “M-move,” you urge.

Fingers digging into the flesh of your hips, “Are you sure,” Hoseok asks. Your only answer is it swivel your hips again, wanting to feel more of him. Languidly, Hoseok uses his strength to lift you off of him before bringing you back down. Now that the discomfort is gone, you can feel nothing but the euphoria of Hoseok’s cock thrusting into you - amplified by the ridges of his cock rubbing against every pleasurable spot inside you.

The two of you begin moving faster against each other, Hoseok thrusting his hip upwards as you bring yourself downwards. With each thrust, you match his rhythm, gasps of pleasure escaping both your lips as you lose yourself into each other. Goosebumps prickle at your skin, heat stirring in your lungs as you feel pleasure burn in your veins. You’re close - you can feel it. Moaning out his name, you move faster, Hoseok’s hand twisting between your bodies, his thumb moving to rub your clit.

The additional pleasure has you shrieking out his name, your walls clamping in an almost vice-like grip. Repetitively, Hoseok ghosts his thumb over your throbbing clit, rolling the bundle of nerves over and over again as he draws out your pleasure. With every single ministration, the heat in your loin grows - from dull warmth into searing heat. White-hot pleasure prickles at your skin as you feel yourself come undone.

Thighs shaking around him, you cry out in ecstasy as you cum, Hoseok’s name falling from your lips - almost like a prayer - over and over again. You writhe almost uncontrollably over him, losing yourself into the lust-filled euphoria of your orgasm as you shatter over him. Hoseok soon finds himself lost in his own pleasure, the impossible tightness of your walls, paired with the gushing wetness of your orgasm, proving to be too much for him. With an animalistic roar, Hoseok buries his head into your neck before biting down on your jugular.

Your eyes widen as you feel Hoseok’s heat sear into you, his blazing fire searing through your veins and heightening your pleasure. Magic floods into your very being, causing you to shake even more as you wail out his name. Finally having marked you as his, Hoseok pulls his teeth away from you before closing his eyes and succumbing to his own orgasm. Just as the searing heat of his magic fades away from your veins, you feel Hoseok’s cum spurt deep into you, rope after rope of warm semen flooding you. A low moan escapes your lips, your head dropping onto his shoulder as you relish in the feel of his cum deep inside you.

The two of you simply stay there, Hoseok’s cock still buried inside of you, as you breathlessly paint. Sweat coats your skin, your naked chests sticking together - the flesh turning tacky as your perspiration begins drying. Not that you care, no, you’re more than happy to feel Hoseok’s heated, gummy skin against you. Erratically, the two of you twitch, your muscles still reeling from your orgasm.

Coming down from your elated highs, you feel Hoseok pull you close against him, his chest flush against yours. Panting heavily, you gasp for air, even as Hoseok shifts you so that you’re lying next to him. He manoeuvres your body so that you’re curled into his chest, your ear pressed to just over his heart. Swimming in post-orgasmic bliss, Hoseok simply holds you close, his fingers absent-mindedly trailing over your hip, tracing intricate shapes over your skin.

Completely satiated, you simply relish in his tough, more than happy to bask in the feel of Hoseok. Your hand runs over his stomach before you freeze. Titling your head, you stare at where your hand is rested - just over where he’d been hurt a mere few hours ago. Your eyebrows furrow as you trace over the smooth skin - phoenix tears were a powerful thing, but for them to heal to the point of not even leave a scar was something to awe at. Nevertheless, just the memory of Hoseok being hurt causes you to frown.

“Let’s leave this tower,” you finally say as you mindlessly draw circles over where he’d been wounded before. The moment the words drip out of your mouth, Hoseok’s hand freezes.

“What?” he asks, his gaze shifting to look at the top of your head in curiosity. Turning, you shift so you can look up at him.

“Let’s leave this tower. Let’s find a new home,” you repeat, staring at him resolutely.

“Why?” Hoseok questions causing you to giggle slightly at his dumbfoundedness despite the seriousness of your suggestion. Had you reduced him to one syllable questions?

“Because everyone in the kingdom knows I’m in this tower - but if we move, they won’t be able to find us… hopefully,” you suggest, muttering the last words under your breath. You don’t want to leave Hoseok - but then you realise, there’s no reason the two of you couldn’t just move.

“You’ve never wanted to leave before,” Hoseok points out, wondering where the sudden suggestion came from. You shrug nonchalantly, though your eyes flicker momentarily to his stomach. Hoseok’s eyes catch the movement, his hand moving to grip your hip in comfort. “____?” he coaxes, nudging your head with his nose. Dejected sigh slipping from your lips, you relax further into him, your muscles sinking into his and moulding you together - almost as if you’re becoming one.

“You’ve never been this hurt before,” you reply quietly, your voice barely audible. Hoseok’s face softens, your earlier words suddenly making sense. You’re still worried about him.

“The tower is our home - has been for years now. Do you really want to move?” Hoseok asks. Personally, he doesn’t really care - he’d go anywhere as long as it’s with you - but there were so many memories the two of you had in this tower, your entire lives ingrained into its grey stone walls.

Shaking your head, your hair tickles his chest and the bottom of his chin, Hoseok’s nose wrinkling as he tries to push it out of the way, “No, you’re my home. Home is where you are. If you won’t stop fighting for me, at least run away with me. Please? Let’s go somewhere they won’t find us,” you implore, your voice laced in a pleading tone.

Hoseok hums carefully, his arm snaking around your waist. “Where do you want to go?” he asks, causing you to perk up.

“The Merfolk Mangroves. We can build a new home there. It’s deeper in the forest, the area guarded by the elves. Not to mention we’ll be closer to our friends. Please, let’s just go. I don’t want to see you hurt anymore,” you plead. Hoseok hums for another moment before nodding, easily acquiescing to you.

“Alright. We’ll move. How does tomorrow sound?” Hoseok asks, pressing a kiss to your shoulder.

“Tomorrow?” you repeat in mild surprise, not expecting him to be ready to move so soon.

This time, Hoseok shrugs. “It’s not like we have a lot of things. We only really need our clothes. We can always build more stuff - thought building a house may take a while. But it’s okay, we can ask Yoongi and Jimin to help us,” Hoseok says. You gaze at him in shock, murmurs and mumbles escaping his lips as he lists things the two of you would need. “Yeah, tomorrow works. So, how about it?” Hoseok asks, turning towards you. Happiness blooming in your chest, you nod eagerly before nuzzling further into him.

“Tomorrow sounds perfect,”

Five years later, you find yourself near the edge of the forest, in the midst of Salamander Swamps - though you don’t think it’s really a swamp by conventional methods. Tall trees and brushes litter the area, their leaves emblazoned in glittering hues of amber-gold and scarlet-ruby. Rivers and lakes of aurous copper swirl around the area - though, you know it’s not actually water. No, the streams of seemingly liquid-gold are actually made of the fiery salamanders that make their home in the swamp. Sunlight drips through the saffron canopy, the plush foliage gleaming as if made of blazing topazes.

Trusty wicker basket dangling in the crook of your elbow, you happily hum to yourself as you pick off the golden Soleil berries from the low-growing brush. You’d heard about the berries long ago - there were stories, passed down with each generation of the forest’s magical folk - that the berries would harness sunlight and store the sun’s energy, the magic of the sun amplified by the salamanders’ mystical fire. Hence, you’d decided to ask Seokjin, knowing the elf prince had an almost encyclopaediac knowledge of the forest’s fauna and flora, whether he knew where you could find some; and the older elf had not disappointed in the slightest.

Though, really, you should have guessed - with the myths surrounding the Soleil berries, there really was only one place they would grow.

“Hurry up, ____. It’s not safe for us to be out here,” Jimin calls out. Turning your head, you glance at him from over your shoulder. Both him and Taehyung are sat perched on a boulder, mindlessly drawing shapes into the ground as they wait for you to finish. From the corner of your eye, you spot Jungkook, the phoenix happily picking berries and snacking on them.

“I need more berries! I’m making-” you reply, only to be cut off by Jimin.

“A special meal for Hoseok for your five year anniversary and Soleil berries are rumoured to energise Sun Dragons like Hoseok. Yes, yes we know. But I don’t think Hoseok would appreciate us bringing you all the way here - the Salamander Swamp borders human territory. It’s not safe, especially for you, Princess,” Jimin reminds you. His words cause you to scowl as your ire rises.

“I’m not a Princess. Don’t call me that. And I’m sure we’ll be fine. They haven’t found me for five years - ever since Hobi and I moved to the Merfolk Mangroves - they probably think I’m dead or something - or that Hoseok ate me,” you shrug nonchalantly, sarcasm dripping from your words. Really, that was one of the stupidest rumours you knew humans believed - dragons didn’t even like human meat - they prefered animals - and Hoseok preferred boar.

“It’s still not safe for us to be here,” Jimin replies.

“Yeah, I don’t think we should be here any longer,” Taehyung pipes in as he looks around warily.

“Ugh! Fine! Just give me a few more moments,” you bite back before turning back to the bushes.

“We need to go - now,” Jungkook says all of a sudden before grabbing you by the wrist.

“You too, Kook? You’re the one who wanted an adventure!” you hiss in indignation. However, seeing the alertness in Jungkook’s eyes, his teal orbs warily looking around, you find yourself stopping. Blooding rushing through your veins, the hair on the back of your neck stands up. All three boys are on their feet, their senses on high-alert as they look around.

“Guys? What’s going on?” you whisper, knowing that their enhances senses could pick up things you wouldn’t be able to.

Then - you hear it. A snap of twigs, followed by a faint whistling.

All of a sudden, an arrow flies through the air, Taehyung only narrowly managing to duck from under it. “Humans! We need to go! Now,” Jimin roars, already turning out and running towards the boat that you’d used to travel to the Salamander Swamps. Taehyung had already jumped into the river, ready to swim back home. You feel Jungkook grab you, his body twisting as he runs towards his friends. However, before you can follow him, you feel someone else grab you.

“By the Gods! The Princess is alive! We’ve found her,” a knight yells, alerting the rest of the vanguard. A cry of panic escapes your throat, Jungkook hissing as the knight tugs on your arm.

“____!” Jimin and Taehyung yell, their eyes wide with fright, Jimin already stepping back out of the boat to help you.

But he moves to slow - because all of a sudden, out of nowhere, another guard appears, swiping his broadsword towards the hand Jungkook is using to hold onto you. Before the knight can hit him, however, Jungkook removes his arm, subsequently letting go of you.

You feel arms circle around your waist, dragging you backwards and away from Jungkook, even as you desperately struggle against their hold, trying your hardest to escape the knight. You see Jungkook, Jimin and Taehyung caught in a fray - the sound of swords clinking and arrows whistling through the air entwine with the raging crackle of fire, torrential splashes of water and echoing snapping of vines - the amalgamation of sounds almost deafening - even as you screech for your friends.

“Let me go! Let me go!” you scream, clawing at the arms that hold on to you - but its no use - your fingernails are useless against the steel of the knight’s armour.

“Don’t worry, Princess. You don’t have to be scared of us, we’ve come to rescue you. We’re taking you back to your father,” the knight says placatingly.

Hissing at him, “I don’t need to be rescued, you idiot! Let me go,” you cry, increasing your struggle against him. But the knight doesn’t heed any of your words, and instead, he throws you onto the back of the horse, jumping on after you before sprinting off.

Moments after the horse begins galloping, you hear a loud screeching sound, “____! We’ll come for you! Hoseok will come for you,” Jungkook roars, the words slightly strained and instantly, you know he’s shifted into his half-phoenix form.

Before you can respond to him, however, you already find yourself further away from the forest. Your heart sinks in your chest, tears filling your eyes as you watch the trees begin to grow sparse as the magic in the air died - you’re no longer in the enchanted forest - and more than that, you can no longer hear Jungkook, Jimin or Taehyung.

The knight gallops away, the ride slightly bumpy as you continue staring behind you, yearning for home. You know you’re to blame for being kidnapped - well, partially, because really, you hadn’t asked for this. Still, you should have listened to Jimin when he said it wasn’t safe - but you’d only wanted to do something nice for your anniversary with Hoseok.

The landscape rushes past you, slowly shifting from the natural terrain of to more human-made, little houses and buildings coming into view. Your back in the kingdom. Unbothered, the guard continues riding, not even acknowledging that you had stopped struggling. Turning your head, your chest tightens as the large, almost opposing, castle comes into view. Vaguely, you can remember it from your memories - the place you had once called home. But it’s not home any longer, home is in the enchanted forest, with your friends, with Hoseok.

Jimin, Taehyung, and Jungkook’s faces flash in the back of your mind, your chest aching with worry. Closing your eyes, you send a silent prayer to the Old Elders of the Forest, praying that your friends had retreated and are safe.

The next day, groggy and disoriented from sleep, you awake in a large bed. Spine imperceptibly shivering from the morning chill, you instinctively reach out for Hoseok, craving the warmth radiated by your mate. However, instead of coming into contact with Hoseok’s sinewy and heated body, all you feel is the cold of the mattress. Abruptly, the memories crash over you like a bucket of ice-cold water, your body springing up in bed.

You’d been kidnapped from your home and brought to the forest. When you’d finally arrived in the palace, it had been late at night and your father and step-mother hadn’t even bothered greeting you. Instead, you’d been sent straight to your old room. You considered escaping, but knights had stood guard outside your door all night - you’d periodically checked, wondering if you could make a getaway. Momentarily, you’d considered climbing out the window, but your bedroom was several feet off the ground and facing a cliff edge. Eventually, the futility of your escape had dawned on you, and exhausted, you’d fallen into a fretful sleep, your only hope knowing that Hoseok would stop at nothing to come rescue you.

Looking around the room, you hazily recognise the bedroom from your childhood and vaguely, you realise that nothing has changed. The curtains are still a pastel pink, white furniture embellished with intricate gold designs is still perfectly placed around the bedroom, and while slightly faded, the carpet is still a plush grey. The perfect room for a princess - however, not for you. The room makes you feel nauseous: the pastel pink almost overwhelming and the white only washing out the rest of the colours.

Momentarily, you hear a light knock, your head automatically turning towards the sound. The creaking of the door resounds through the air, before, “Princess, you’re awake,” comes a dulcet voice. The voice sounds familiar, ringing through your memory, and when the woman comes into view, you recognise her as the nanny who used to look after you. She’s much older now, with sunken but kind eyes, and greyed hair.

“Mrs Cheon,” you greet quietly. The lady stops in surprise, looking at you in disbelief before a gentle smile graces her face.

“I’m surprised you recognise me,” she replies before walking towards you. Pulling the sheets off you, she urges you out of the bed and towards your large bedroom. The bath has already been drawn, different soaps and shampoos littering the bath’s edge. Mrs Cheon fusses over you, helping out of your clothing before washing away the grime and dirt you’d collected from foraging in the forest yesterday. Every now and then she tuts, scrubbing extra hard to get you clean.

You don’t know what compels you to allow her to fuss over you, because really, you wantto fight, you want to kick and scream and find a way out. But you know you have no choice but to go through the motion of the days. The reality of the situation isn’t lost on you, you’re completely outnumbered, guards posted in every nook and cranny of the palace as a security measure. It would be hard to make it out by yourself, so instead, you choose to wait - because you know Hoseok will come for you. More than any of that, however, you allow Mrs Cheon to lead you because you know there is something you have to do before you can escape this place once and for all.

Once your bath is done, Mrs Cheon leads you back to your room, where several ladies in waiting greet you. Fake smiles plastered on their face, they curtsey towards you before they begin dressing you. You’re not stupid, you can see the disdain clear as day in their eyes because here you are: a princess of royal blood, of higher status than them and theoretically more power and wealth than they could ever have, yet you’d willingly - though, not at first - chosen to live in the enchanted forest. A part of you wants to make a snide remark, but instead, you simply bite your tongue. It wouldn’t do you any good if you caused a commotion now. You had to wait, for help to arrive, for Hoseok to come, and then you could leave this place.

Hands spread out, the ladies dress you up. First, they string a corset around you, two women pulling the straps tight until you find it hard to breathe. Different layers of silk and chiffon follow, before finally, the last layer is draped over you. Unfocused gaze set on yourself, you watch as the women cover you with expensive fabrics, intricate designs embroidered in gold thread. Once done, they lead you to your vanity before sitting you down and beginning on your hair. A woman you don’t recognise begins brushing your hair, your face crinkling as she roughly detangles the knots before styling it.

You sigh and decide to retreat into your own mind, knowing that they still had to do your makeup. When you were younger, you’d seen your mother go through this routine, every day, until she was too sick to go through it anymore. You had once wished to be just like her, your every whim being catered to as women fussed and fawned over you. Now that you’ve had a taste of freedom, of independence, the entire experience feels jarring and exhausting.

By the time the ladies are finally done with you, dusting you in an overpowering perfume that has your nose crinkling in distaste, it’s already been hours. Really, howdid people of noble blood go through this exhausting routine every day? It’s ming boggling to you. Breaking you out of your thoughts, “You’re ready Princess,” Mrs Cheon finally says, and once again you have to bite your tongue to stop from snapping that you’re not a Princess. Not anymore at least. You’d given up that claim a long time ago.

“Come along. I am to take you to the throne room where the King, Queen, and Royal Court await you,” Mrs Cheon informs, and with that, Mrs Cheon leads you out of the room. With each step, the dress and heels weigh you down, the material scratching against your skin and leaving you feeling uncomfortable. You wanted your clothes - the leather boots, trousers and cotton shirts you were used to. Or even the lighter, much more freeing dresses that you’d wear occasionally.

Stepping out of the bedroom, the first thing that comes to your attention is the significant lack of guards. Unlike yesterday, when the corridor was heavily guarded, the knights are nowhere to be found. If she’s noticed anything amiss, Mrs Cheon doesn’t say anything. Expertly, she navigates through the maze-like corridors of the castle and once again, you recede into your own thoughts. The throne room is on the other end of the castle, far away from your wing of the palace and you know it’ll be a while before you reach there.

The two of you walk in silence as you wonder how long it’ll be till Hoseok and your friends come for you. Just as you get to the wing of the castle where your father conducts his official business, the sound of a commotion catches your ears. Head snapping to the window, your eyes widen as hope flutters in your chest. This wing of the castle is closer towards the towns and village, not to mention the entrance to the castle. Gazing out the window, you spot the large castle walls, knights running around while yelling at each other. But that’s not what’s got you so hopefully, it’s the bright kaleidoscopic flashes of colour just outside the walls that have your attention - flashes you know to be magic.

They’re here. They’ve come for you.

Again, Mrs Cheon continues walking, not saying anything even if she notices your attention on the window looking out. Just as you reach the large arched doors to the throne room, a deafening dragon roar resounds, the sound so loud it even penetrates the castle walls, ricocheting straight through your being. Your knees buckle, your heart fluttering as you hear the telltale sound of your dragon. Then, all of a sudden, the drawbridge that leads to the outside is broken into, thick clouds of black smoke filling the air as dragon fire spirals uncontrollably, burning the wood to ashes.

He’s here.

Hoseok’s here - which mean there’s only one thing for you to do. Taking a deep breath, you gather all your courage before stepping in front of Mrs Cheon. The older lady looks at you in surprise, watching as you fearlessly push open the wood doors before taking daring steps forward. As soon as you burst in, every single noble that makes your father’s court turns to you. Your father’s eyes widen, your stepmother’s own narrowing as she looks at you with distaste. As you begin walking towards the back of the room, where your father and stepmother sit upon their thrones, hushed whispers begin filling the air, the noblemen unable to contain themselves.

Ignoring them, you keep your head held high, your unwavering and hardened gaze focused directly on your father. You don’t even bother deigning your stepmother with your gaze, ignoring her completely. When you get to just before them, your father opens his mouth to speak, but before he can speak, you interrupt him by holding up a hand. His eyes widen, another wave of whispers running rampant around you.

“No right. You had no right to kidnap me from my home,” you seethe, your voice hissing through the air. The king sits up slightly, his eyes widening at the venom in your voice.

“We did not kidnap you. The knight rescued you from the dragon that guarded you and as such, he will be the one to marry you,” you stepmother buts in. Though, from her tone, you can tell she’s more irritated by the situation than anything. Clearly, she hadn’t wanted you back - which begs the question, why are you back. It must have been your father’s doing. You internally wonder if hell had frozen over, because you found yourself mirroring her ire.

Scoffing, you roll your eyes, “Yeah, well, funnily enough, I didn’t need rescuing from the dragon. And I definitely will not be marrying some random prince I don’t even know. I don’t love him - I love Hoseok - the dragon that protected me. The dragon that was there for me when my own family abandoned me. I don’t need you - nor do I want anything to do with you. I was happy in the forest, my home is in the forest now. Not here,” you seethe. From the corner of your eye, you notice flashes of magic pass the window that overlooked the front of the castle. Excitement courses through your veins, your hands trembling with eagerness. He’s so close.

“In love?! With a dragon? That’s preposterous. He’s a monster,” A nobleman calls out, cause you to snarl in his direction. The wild anger in your eyes clearly terrifies him, because instantly, he takes a step back.

“____, you’ve clearly been in the forest too long. But this is where you belong. Come home, this is where you belong. You are human, not a creature of the forest. You are next in line for the throne, this Kingdom’s Princess. It needs you,” your father says.

His words cause you to see red, and you level your hardest, most spiteful, glare at your father. “I am not a Princess and I owe this kingdom nothing. You abandoned me in a forest when I was seven years old - and nothing you do or say can ever make up for that. This is no longer my home,” you hiss, gesturing towards the room, “and this,” you say, gesturing to your outfit, “is not who I am. My home is in the forest. With my mate. I belong there with him,” you continue. Then, in the spur of the moment and with more strength than you knew you had, you tug at the dress - hard - causing it to rip into tatters. Shocked gasps flood the air, men whispering at the scene of disgrace. Shreds of the outer dress cling to your body, the material of your inner dress and corset on display. Your hard tug had even pulled loose some of the corset strings, and the moment you hear the tearing of fabric, you feel like you can breathe again

“I gave up on being a Princess long ago - the daughter you knew, the daughter you left in a tower all by herself - I’m no longer her. Leave me alone. I want nothing to do with you or this Kingdom. I have a family - a family who is out there fighting for me - to bring me home. They are all I need. So please, if you have any love for me, or if you have any care for my happiness - let me live my life,” you finally finish. With the last of your words, you feel your anger rush out of you, leaving you feeling freer than you had in years.

Lifting your hand, you touch the crown that sits perched atop your head before tugging it. As soon as it comes off, your hair comes loose, falling wilding around your head. Without care, you drop the crown on the floor, the last of the weight lifting off of your shoulder. Then, with the last of your adrenaline rush, the feeling of freedom coursing through your veins, you run towards the window that outlooks the courtyard - where you know Hoseok to be.

Refusing to even think for a moment, and putting all your faith in Hoseok, you leap onto the window ledge before throwing yourself out the window. The members of the court jerk in alarm, gasps of alarm resounding through the air, your father jumping to his feet as he watches you plummet out the window.

The air rushes around you, the sound of the wind passing you by almost defeaning. Instantly, you shut your eyes, your heart racing a mile a minute as you feel yourself freefalling towards the ground. A scream rips through your mouth - and then suddenly, you come to a halt. You feel strong arms wrap around you, the familiar sound of heavily beating leather wings vibrating through your eardrums. Opening your eyes, you grin as you come face to face with Hoseok’s terrified looking face.

“What do you think you’re doing? You can’t just randomly jump out of a window - you could have died,” Hoseok reprimands, his voice carrying out in a hiss.

An impish smile crawling onto your face, you let out a raucous laugh before throwing your arms around his neck, “I can when I know you’ll be there to catch me,” comes your reply. Hoseok wants to reprimand you, tell you that you were entirely too reckless and that watching you fall out the window had almost given him a heart attack - but seeing your laughter, the lightness to your eyes and the easiness in your muscles, he finds himself lost for words.

Eyes softening, he presses his forehead against yours before nuzzling your nose, “I’m sorry I took so long. I should have come sooner,” Hoseok apologises.

Hearing his words, you shake your head, looking at him with nothing but love, happiness and resolute trust, “It’s okay. I knew you’d come for me. You promised,” you reply. Hoseok’s arms tighten around you, pulling you closer to his chest. Pressing your forehead harder against his, you grace him with a chaste kiss, relishing in the soft feel of his lips. “Let’s go home, Hoseok,” you whisper against his lips. Eyes softening, Hoseok nods before easily turning, flying off in the direction of the forest.

You don’t even bother turning around to look at your father or the castle. Instead, you simply relish in the feel of Hoseok’s arms around you, the calming rhythm of his heart against your ear, and the steady beating of his wings, because you know, that now, you’re finally free.

The End.

a/n: happy sunflower hobi day!! I hope you enjoyed this as much as I enjoyed writing it!! come tell me what you thought!!

Kofi | Masterlist

#bts smut #ficswithluv #hyunglinenetwork #bangtanarmynet #jhope.network #btswriterscollective #smutcentralnet #ksmutclub #btsguild #btsbookclub #btswritingcafe #magicshopnet #bangtanhq #hoseok x reader #jung hoseok x reader #hoseok smut #hoseok angst #hoseok fluff #bts fic #hoseok fic